1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
|
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 60124 ***
THE GIRL OF THE GOLDEN GATE
BY WILLIAM BROWN MELONEY
NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP
PUBLISHERS
COPYRIGHT, 1913, BY
WILLIAM BROWN MELONEY
COPYRIGHT, 1913, BY
EDWARD J. CLODE
[Illustration]
THE GIRL OF THE GOLDEN GATE
CHAPTER I
The general steamship agency on The Bund was a hive of bustling
travelers, their faces alight with the eagerness with which they desired
to be gone their many ways up and down the world. A stranger might have
imagined that most of Yokohama's European or "white" population had been
possessed of a sudden desire to flee beyond the seas.
It was a scene common enough, however, for that season in the gateways
of the Far East. Spring, with its heart call to distant homelands, had
come again to break the spell of the Orient for many and to stir an
unutterable longing in the breasts of others--the men and women who
dream always of the day they will "go back," but who never do.
The crowd was a conglomerate, as crowds go, and not lacking in
picturesque touches--here where a Chinese of mandarin rank went with a
silky retinue; there where a pair of turbaned Sikhs stood near two
begoggled Korean priests, muttering in gutturals over their tickets for
the South. The placidity and impenetrable calm of these few Oriental
faces served but to accentuate the mobile expressiveness of the dominant
Caucasian countenance.
Still there was one white man whose features betrayed no expression of
interest in the scene. He stood head and shoulders over those around him
in a line of applicants at a booking desk toward the rear. There was an
air of detachment about him. Apparently he was untouched of the spirit
of mystic restlessness and excitement which pervaded the place--that
resistless, undeniable spirit which takes hold of even the most
unimaginative and lackadaisical in railway depots or wherever else men
in numbers set out upon journeys. There was no gleam of the
homeward-bounder in his eye--that gleam which is more like the light of
love than anything else; there was no expectancy; no sign of eagerness.
At a first glance this man's face seemed no more than a mask. At a
second one realized that the features were those of one who must have
won unto the priceless possession of self-control. The nose was large
and yet as sensitively formed as the freshly shaven lips and chin. The
ears were perfectly lobed--the ears of a thoroughbred. The jaw was that
of the natural fighter, not heavy and jowly, but cut in a sharp,
straight line from the hinge to the point. Tiny wrinkles in the outer
corners of the eyelids, which come from facing long distances on sea or
land, kept forming and reforming as his gray eyes wandered idly over the
heads of the crowd. It is thus that the tribes of the earth's big spaces
are marked.
Several times he pushed his small gray felt hat back from his brow and
then as absently pulled it down again. When he did this one saw the seam
of a jagged scar, still pink from recent healing, which traversed the
left temple and disappeared in the dark-brown hair over the ear.
Although the forelock and the temples were quite gray, he was not more
than thirty-five years old.
His blue serge suit fitted well and the trimness of his setting-up--his
whole hearing, in fact--spoke of one of military training. Perhaps it
was this suggestion of the soldier that made the Sikhs turn and look
back at him as they passed out on The Bund. Yet it was not as a soldier
that the port of Yokohama knew him, but by the name of Whitridge and as
the captain of the sorriest-looking piece of sea grist that had ever
made Tokyo Bay. A brute of a Chinese tramp she was, and men who knew
deep waters were still marveling how he had brought her through the
vitals of a typhoon--the worst in their memory--which had swept the
coast in a fury of destruction.
Chinese tramps and those who go in them are of little moment, but on the
morning two months before that the port had awakened to find in its
fairway a salt-crusted thing called the _Kau Lung_, minus funnels and
masts and suggesting only vaguely a steamship, it knew that it looked on
one of the deep's wonders. The sea must have swallowed her and spat her
up again, and those who said this had in mind that tramps which fly the
dragon cloth are the unsweetest things upon big waters.
Yet not only through stress of storm had he weathered her, but through a
mutiny whose blood rusted her decks. Without mates and alone save for a
big Cantonese serang he had done this thing and then come silently
ashore to nurse his wounds.
Presently Whitridge stood at the head of the line. A man who looked ill
and who told the booking clerk with a nervous laugh that he hadn't seen
"the home country" in twenty years gave way to him.
"Now, sir, your pleasure," said the clerk.
"Oh," answered Whitridge as if bringing his thoughts from a great
distance. "I wish to--to book on the _Cambodia_, please."
"She's pretty full, sir," said the clerk, with a doubtful shake of the
head and turning away to get a stateroom diagram.
A momentary hush fell on the crowd.
"Gad!" exclaimed a young Englishman standing beside Whitridge.
Turning, Whitridge followed the man's glance toward the agency entrance.
A woman with hair of the color of gold that has been washed in sea water
was coming in out of the sunshine of the radiant March morning. A
picture hat of rough bronze straw accentuated the wealth and beauty of
her wonderful crown. A long, loose tan coat with full sleeves, made her
appear a shade taller than she really was, but her erect, healthy
carriage threw the garment about her in clinging folds which softened
its fashionable modernness.
She paused for a second, a tilt of inquiry to her vivid head. Then she
moved swiftly to the desk where Whitridge was standing.
"I have a letter--I wish to see the director--the manager, please," she
said to the clerk in a low, well-bred voice.
Looking up, the clerk gave a start of surprise, recovered himself
quickly, and indicated a door to the left. She opened it and passed
inside followed by a woman in black, evidently a maid. The clerk's eyes
trailed after her with something of awe in them. There was hardly a
glance in the room which was not turned in the same direction.
"Out East here we--we see nothing but little, dark women," the clerk
began apologetically, facing Whitridge again.
"Ever see Burne-Jones' 'Springtime'?" interrupted the Englishman
eagerly. Whitridge nodded. "Gad! Isn't she like it?" Another nod
answered him.
"Now, sir," interrupted the clerk, spreading out a diagram. "The
_Cambodia_ calls at Honolulu, you----"
"I wish to book through to San Francisco--an outside room, if possible."
"Luck's with you, sir. The last one," and he indicated with a pencil
point a small space aft on the port side. Whitridge nodded his
acceptance and at that moment the office door at the left opened
quickly.
A middle-aged man, evidently the agency manager, emerged, preceding the
"Springtime" woman.
"Burr! Reserve an outside room on the _Cambodia_ at once," he called to
the clerk booking Whitridge.
"Too late, sir. I've just sold the last one to this gentleman."
Whitridge turned. A shadow of keen disappointment passed over the face
of the golden-haired woman.
"Oh, is there nothing you can do?" she asked, looking at the manager
appealingly. He glanced at Whitridge. "You don't know the terror I
feel--the horror I have of being put inside," she went on. There was a
note of genuine distress in her voice.
"There is another ship in eight days," answered the manager.
"But it is imperative that I sail on this one."
"If you will permit me," interrupted Whitridge, baring his head, "I will
resign my room to you."
"Oh, but that would not be fair. You are very kind, but I--I must pay
for my lateness." She met his gaze with an honest, uncompromising
directness in her blue eyes. "You----"
"Really it doesn't much matter where I am put," and a note of sadness in
his voice brought an expression of interest into her brow. For a part of
a second their glances held and then Whitridge turned to the clerk:
"This lady will take my room."
He spoke with a finality which evidently was strange to her. She frowned
slightly and started as if to protest again.
"You should accept, Miss Granville," said the manager anxiously and in a
way that indicated his desire to please a person of some importance. She
paused uncertainly as her lips framed a "No," but meeting Whitridge's
gaze again she gave a nod of decision.
"I will accept. You are rendering me a service greater than you know,"
she said gratefully and there was a brilliance as of tears in her eyes.
"I thank you--very much."
The manager, beaming with delight, thanked Whitridge and led her back to
his private office. At the threshold she paused and turned to surprise
Whitridge's gaze fixed hungrily upon her. A smile with which she
intended to thank him died on her lips. A startled look came into her
eyes. She did not move until he turned toward the clerk, who was asking
him for a record for the customs' clearance.
"Paul Whitridge, thirty-four, master mariner--British subject," he said,
and the clerk recalled afterward the strange hesitancy with which he
gave his name and nationality.
The manager reappeared at this moment and began reading a memorandum to
the clerk: "Miss Emily Granville, twenty-four--American." Whitridge gave
a barely perceptible start of surprise as the name fell from the
manager's lips. He compressed his eyes as if to shut out some unpleasant
thought or memory. The manager threw the slip of paper on the desk. "You
can make it out, Burr. It's all there. Book her and the maid that way,"
he said. Then, turning to Whitridge, he went on: "I'm mightily obliged
to you, sir. I'll send a note to the ship asking to have special care
taken of you. She is one of the big stockholders in the Western Line.
Cables came last night for her--she's just down from Tokyo. Some
business trouble at home--trustee of her estate dead. Something like
that. Must get home immediately. Can't bear to travel in inside rooms.
She--her----"
"It's all right," Whitridge said, cutting him off. "I'm glad to have
been able to do it."
He spoke with an indication of impatience in tone and manner. Without
another word he gathered up his tickets and went out of the agency. The
manager and clerk wished him a pleasant voyage, but if he heard them he
made no sign.
"Devilish strange sort," said the manager in surprise.
"I should say so. I think he's the captain that brought that wreck of a
Chink tramp in here a couple of months ago," answered the clerk.
"Indeed!" With this exclamation of surprise the manager hurried back to
his office where Emily Granville was waiting and thinking of the
inexpressible sadness she had seen in the face of the stranger who had
resigned his stateroom to her. It troubled her. In the instant that she
had turned to find his gaze fixed on her she saw a pain in his eyes so
poignant that it hurt her. A soul sounding the deeps of anguish seemed
to have been crying out just behind them.
Whitridge, going swiftly along The Bund, was torn by the thoughts which
the name of Granville had started. It had been these thoughts which had
driven him out of the agency so strangely. He argued and argued with
himself that he must be wrong; that there were undoubtedly others of
that name in San Francisco. He tried hard to think of other things, but
ever the vision of this woman with the golden hair remained dominant. It
excluded even the thought of his mother whose message to come home to
her before it was too late had decided him in an hour to cross the
ocean. His remembrance of the woman was so vivid that she might have
waited at his side. The fragrance of her remained in his nostrils. The
atmosphere of her girlish freshness clung to him. There was an
indefiniteness about her like the mystery of the Spring. The Englishman
had been right in thinking she suggested Burne-Jones' "Springtime." She
was a veritable gold woman.
As he came to the little hotel hidden away in the fringe of The Bluff's
European respectability a Chinaman, waiting as a dog waits, greeted him.
It was the Cantonese serang called Chang, who had come out of the maw of
death with him in the _Kau Lung_. Yokohama knew him as Whitridge's
shadow.
"Tlunk all pack, master. Him gone ship. What time you sail?" the
Chinaman asked in a breath.
"Two o'clock," he answered and looked at his watch. It was past noon. He
told Chang to call Suki, the flat-faced woman who ran the hotel servants
and who had been so good to him in his first few weeks ashore when the
doctors were shrugging their shoulders doubtfully; and her daughter,
Oki, and the boy he had nicknamed "Sweeney." He had a little present
and a gold piece for each of them--two for Suki.
There were big tears in "Sweeney's" black eyes when "the honorable
captain gentleman" said good-by to him. He would never forget him.
"Yes; you will forget, 'Sweeney,'" Whitridge said in Japanese, with a
little laugh.
"Oh, yes," agreed Suki, "he will forget. Men forget, but women always
remember."
"You know a lot about life, Suki," he answered and turned and went into
the hotel office.
At Whitridge's appearance the boyish-looking clerk behind the desk
flushed guiltily and hid something under a book. Whitridge handed him an
odd silver cigarette case which the young fellow had often admired.
"Just a token for your kindness, my boy," he said.
"Gee, I--I'm sorry you're going away, Captain--Whitr--Whitridge,"
stammered the clerk and faltering peculiarly at the name. "I'll always
keep this. What you've said has braced me up and--as soon as I get a
little more money together I'm going home. Good-by and--and the best of
luck to you."
"Good-by and good luck to you," said the departing guest, shaking the
young fellow's hand heartily. "You'll come through all right."
The clerk's gaze followed Whitridge and Chang through the door and until
they were clear of the grounds. Then he pulled out an old newspaper. It
was what he had hidden at Whitridge's unexpected appearance. Chang had
dropped it in packing Whitridge's things. For several minutes he studied
the face which looked up at him from a mass of black headlines. It was a
portrait of Whitridge beyond a doubt.
"He's Lavelle all right--but nobody'll ever get it out of me. He's
square," he muttered to himself, and as he did so he tore the paper into
small bits.
CHAPTER II
"You marther get him better you kom-men back?" asked Chang, breaking a
long silence as Whitridge and he came to the _Cambodia's_ gangway.
Just then Miss Granville and her maid went by, but Whitridge did not
catch her glance of recognition.
"You not--_you_ never kom-men back," said the Chinaman, shaking his head
disconsolately and bringing Whitridge's gaze away from the splendid
figure of womanhood moving up the gangway. The devotion that shone in
the yellow giant's eyes pierced his heart.
"Maybe, Chang--maybe. I don't know," answered Whitridge. "Good-by, old
man--good-by." He caught Chang's yellow hand and wrung it and coolies
idling round wondered at the sight. "You're white all----" He wanted to
tell him that he was white all through, but something closed his throat
and he dared not trust himself further. He fled up the gangway.
When he reached the deck he looked back, intending to give Chang a
farewell hand wave, but the Chinaman had disappeared. He searched the
pier from end to end, but there was a dimness in his eyes and they made
no discovery. He turned to go forward and collided with two men, one in
the uniform of a United States naval lieutenant and the other in
civilian garb.
"I beg your pardon," he said quickly and then his gaze met the
officer's.
A challenging tenseness straightened Whitridge. The man in uniform
started back a step as if he had been struck. Then, his good-looking,
but weak face went pale, his lips parted loosely, and his features
became as expressionless as so much putty, under the glance which
Whitridge shot at him. It was a glance of but a second. It began in
hostility and ended with a lash of contempt as he swung on forward.
The naval officer watched Whitridge until he disappeared through the
saloon gangway.
"You look as you might--if you had seen a ghost, Campbell," said the
civilian.
"I--I thought I did, Evans," stammered the officer and making an effort
to recover control of himself. "I believed--I thought--that man was
dead." His voice went to a whisper. "That--that's Lavelle of the
_Yakutat_."
"No! Impossible!"
"It's he. I couldn't be mistaken. He was in the class at Annapolis with
me."
"He's a rotter, if there ever was one," interrupted Evans bitterly. The
other nodded dumbly. "Good thing he didn't land in the navy."
"Until he was shown up I was blamed for--for his being 'bilged,' you
know. But really I wasn't to blame. Some of the fellows planted some
beer and booze in our room; he stood mute, but I had to testify. They
expelled him."
The officer spoke as if conscience-smitten, but his companion did not
seem to be listening to him. He interrupted him.
"It's a mighty unpleasant thing to think of being in the same ship with
a man like that," he said very solemnly. As he spoke a shudder passed
over him.
The banging of a gong and a cry of "All ashore, who're going ashore!"
cut short the conversation and hurried the officer over the side.
CHAPTER III
It was with his soul swept by the pain of all the bitterness of his life
that Whitridge had turned away from the two men on deck. His memory of
bitterness began with Porter Campbell. He had feared from the day, a
week before, when the American cruiser squadron had put in to Yokohama
that somebody would recognize him. Now at the last moment his
apprehension had been fulfilled. He knew the nature of Campbell too well
to dare to hope that he would conceal his identity from the civilian to
whom he had been speaking.
Then, in a flash, he identified Campbell's companion. It was Evans, of
the consulate at Hong Kong. He had read in a paper that morning that
Evans was en route home by the _Cambodia_.
Just as he reached the window of the purser's office Whitridge
recognized Emily Granville's maid standing there. The thought seized him
that when this ship's company came to put him on the wheel of scorn that
she, too, must be there to aid in the torture. He turned quickly as if
to retreat. It was not too late; he could escape the agony and the
humiliation that he was certain was in store for him.
Even as he turned he paused with a new sadness. The call in his mother's
letter which yesterday's mail had brought to him, came to his mind. The
words were burned in his brain:
"Just to hold you in these withered old arms again and press you to my
breast as I used to do when you were a bonny baby boy--that is all I
ask. I would go through The Gate happy--and with a smile."
He turned back toward the window and as he did so he felt the throb of
the engines starting the _Cambodia_ down to the sea.
A slight woman in black, dark of skin and with her raven hair groomed
slickly after the fashion of Oriental women, looked up at him with a
surprised but happy gleam of recognition. Whitridge did not see her,
although he appeared to be looking straight at her. She paused, where
she followed a Chinese steward aft, and looked over her shoulder at him
as he went forward.
"Who is that, Moore--the one in black?" asked Evans stepping up to the
window. "Something familiar about her."
"Elsie of Shanghai," said the purser in an undertone. "Sold out and
going home."
"Ah," murmured Evans with a lifting of his brows. "Knew her from her
pictures. They're in every conceivable place."
"She has played 'the game' for all there was in it," answered the
purser.
"Say, Moore," and Evans' voice was serious, "we've picked up a rotter
here all right." The purser glanced up inquisitively. "Lavelle of the
_Yakutat's_ aboard."
"Wrong, sir. Can't be. Why--that fellow's dead, Mr. Evans. Died out East
here somewhere. Saw it in the home papers only a little while ago."
"He's not dead by a long shot. He's aboard here."
"There's no Lavelle on the passenger list."
"That means nothing," and Evans described Whitridge.
"Why, that man's name's Whitridge--an Englishman."
"Well, he's Lavelle."
"He was here----"
The purser stopped suddenly, a startled look came into his eyes; his
face flushed.
Evans, following his gaze in wonderment, turned and stepped quickly
aside. Emily Granville was standing there, her maid beside her carrying
a jewel case.
"I wish to deposit this with you, purser," she said.
There was a tremor in her voice. Every bit of color was gone from her
face. It might have been a piece of Wedgwood. She paused only long
enough to indicate that the maid would take the purser's receipt.
"Lord, but that woman's a dream," whispered Evans after the maid had
passed out of hearing. The purser looked up at him strangely. "But say,
old man, what's the matter with you?"
"I wonder if she heard you say that--that Lavelle is aboard here?"
"Why? What if she did?"
"That's Emily Granville, of San Francisco--old John Granville's
daughter. Granville and his wife were lost with the _Yakutat_, you know.
Lavelle beat them away from the side of his boat with an oar--drowned
them."
"My God!" exclaimed Evans, and he looked at the purser blankly.
CHAPTER IV
Emily Granville could not have helped hearing what was said at the
purser's window. The shock of the revelation stunned her. It seemed
impossible that fate could have placed her in the same ship with the man
whose fiendishness had gloomed her whole life.
With her nerves overwrought and her senses reeling, she sought her
berth. There she argued with herself that the man who had spoken to the
purser must be mistaken. It was not true, she persisted in thinking. The
man whom the steamship agency manager had told her was Captain
Whitridge--the man who had given up his room to her--could not be
Lavelle. His was not a face that could mask such a fiend. It was too
fine and yet the sadness of it--the pain she had seen in his
eyes--returned to startle her.
"I can't! I won't believe it!" she said to herself over and over again,
fighting the sense of foreboding that grew in her heart.
But dinner time brought a brutal confirmation. A passenger at the
captain's table where Emily Granville sat blurted out, before the
skipper could stop him, how the _Cambodia's_ first officer had seen the
man called Whitridge come aboard and had recognized him as Lavelle. He
pointed him out, sitting with bent head, at a table across the saloon.
With white face and scared, staring eyes Emily Granville left her place.
Somehow she got to her room. A little while later her maid found her
senseless in her berth and revived her only to hear her cry and moan
that furies--black furies--were tearing at her pillow. And she breathed
heavily as one spent from swimming.
Before the _Cambodia_ had dropped Mera Head behind the horizon the loss
of the Alaskan liner _Yakutat_ had been dragged out of its ten-year past
and gossiped from one end of the ship to the other. What details proved
elusive were blithely manufactured into the fabric of a sea disaster
which had shocked the world and made a nation ashamed. Men shook their
heads ominously and women shuddered as the fact passed from mouth to
mouth that Lavelle, the _Yakutat's_ second officer, who had beaten
drowning passengers with an oar, was among them. When it became known
that Emily Granville, whose parents had been driven away from Lavelle's
boat, was also in the _Cambodia_ and lying ill in her room from the
shock of knowing that Lavelle was a fellow-passenger, a tenseness came
upon things that made the nerves of the liner's officers raw.
Paul Lavelle did not enter the dining saloon after that first night. It
became known that he took his meals in his room and left it only after
darkness fell. Watch officers saw him from the bridge now and then--a
shadow in the night.
"Wandering around like a pariah dog," one of them told a passenger.
Often they saw "The Shadow" as late as dawn.
But this night--it was the fifth out of Yokohama--the deck saw "The
Shadow" earlier than it was his wont to appear. The saloon was bright
and gay with an entertainment and Lavelle was taking advantage of this.
He met only one or two straying couples in the darkness and they soon
went inside. It was not a night that invited one with moon or star. He
could remember few nights like it. It was a dead black--shocking in its
intensity. The _Cambodia_ might have been a ship without funnels or
masts. Everything was cut off sheer by the blackness. There was a light
breeze which seemed to dart out from every point of the compass at once.
It whimpered as it went by his ears.
After a long, steady, hard walk "The Shadow" sought out his favorite
vigil post against the pipe rail under the weather wing of the bridge.
It was to port to-night, although it was hard to tell the weather side
from the lee. He gleaned some comfort from the thought that the liner
was rapidly slipping down to "the corner"--the intersection of the 180th
meridian and the 30th parallel--through which ships great circle between
Yokohama and the Hawaiian Islands. She was due to turn it the following
afternoon and that meant half his passage in her done. He had determined
to quit the ship at Honolulu.
Just after the lights went out in the saloon at one bell--a half-hour
after midnight--and the silence of the dark hours had settled upon the
ship, he sensed somebody stealing along the side of the deck house. He
fixed a shape finally, but no sooner had he done so than it disappeared.
He could not tell whether it was the form of a man or woman. Then, he
heard a heavy breath at his feet and jumped back defensively. A hand
touched him and he grabbed it.
"Master!" whispered a voice in Chinese. Chang rose beside him.
"Chang," was all he could say. He was overwhelmed by the loyalty of
this yellow heart which could give and give and ask no return.
"I stow way. Make him work--shubbel coal like hell. No can kom-men here
bee-fore. I go 'Flisco." Lavelle heard the sound of a heavy footfall
approaching. Chang's ears caught it, too. "Good-by. To-mollah night I
kom-men gain."
A lantern light cut the darkness and the ship's night watchman dashed
round from the lee side of the deck house, with a club raised to strike.
He lowered his arm as he discovered Lavelle.
"Seen anything of a big coolie stoker round here, sir?"
"No," answered Lavelle.
"Been tryin' to get aroun' up here the past three nights," and the
watchman muttered off into the blackness.
"The Shadow" pondered a long time as to what he could do for Chang, but
he could come to no decision. The thought that he was in the ship
cheered him though as he went to his room. That hand in the darkness and
the hand-clasp of a frail woman in black--one with her cage in the zoo
of life like himself--were the only friendly touches which had come to
him. Elsie of Shanghai was grateful, and had sought him out the night
of sailing to tell him so, because he had kept her alive. She would
never forget that he had sheltered her from death in the Shanghai riots.
Chang would lay down his life to pay the debt he considered he owed him
for saving his yellow carcass from the knives of a drunken mob of
sailors. Everybody wanted to cling to life and he smiled grimly to
himself in the darkness at the thought. He had removed his overcoat and
coat and as he put out his hand to grope for the electric flash he
muttered, "What a comedy! What a comedy!"
The next instant he was pitched headlong against the side of the vessel
by a shock which rattled her like an empty basket. A sea slapped through
the open port of the room and choked him with its brine.
CHAPTER V
Lavelle dragged himself to his feet with his breath gone from him. For a
moment he thought he was paralyzed--limbs, heart, nor brain seemed to
respond. The night was filled with a multisonous orgy of sound.
Then, his strength returned to him as quickly as it had gone. He leaped
to the door and plunged into the alleyway outside. He knew full well
what had happened as he ran aft and up through the gangway which led
from the main to the promenade deck. Another vessel had piled into the
_Cambodia_. There was no land--there were no rocks in the liner's track;
nothing but two, three, and four mile deeps on every hand. Lights sprang
up in the staterooms as he passed. Somebody flashed them on in the
reception hall as he went through there. Thence he took the social hall
gangway and came to the boat deck in a bound.
A quartermaster--barely more than a boy--catapulted into his arms. Fear
was driving him.
"Let me go!" he cried like a thing in a trap.
"Let me go!" and he cursed. Lavelle held him firmly.
"Stand fast, son! You're all right!"
Lavelle spoke in almost a normal tone. Whether it was what he said or
what he saw in Lavelle's face that stilled the panic in the youngster's
heart no one will ever know. But when Lavelle let him go and beckoned to
him to follow him the quartermaster went at his side.
"Everything's gone for'ard!" he yelled at Lavelle above the noise.
"Windjammer--big lumberman--no lights--piled into us! Foremast came
over--by the board! Bridge--Old Man--chart house--everybody--everything
gone!"
Lavelle snatched these things visually out of the blackness even as the
boy shouted.
The _Cambodia_ rolled back slowly to starboard, but one who knew what
Lavelle knew could feel the life going out of her. Her engines had
stopped.
The shape of a sailing vessel--a bark--drew away over on the starboard
side and the grinding of metal against metal ceased only to have its
place taken by the thunder of the _Cambodia_ beginning to exhaust.
Lavelle could hear and feel the stranger ripping at the steamer as she
went by. The _Cambodia_ gave a lurch like a drunken man getting out of a
gutter.
"She's going!" he shouted in the boy's ear, snatching his head to his
lips. "Engineers--all officers report here! Me! Find out what water's in
her! Find out how long lights'll last! Tell 'em give us plenty of light.
Be a man!"
The boy fled and Lavelle ran up to starboard and bawled against the
night:
"Stand by if you're able! Stand by!" There was an answering cry, but all
he caught was--"Hell!"
Groping he found an electric cluster on each side of the social hall
house and flashed it on. He ran aft and flashed on similar clusters on
the sides of the smoke-room house. These lights embraced the eight small
boats davited along the _Cambodia's_ sides.
From below men began to come by twos and threes, some supporting women
on their arms, some carrying them, some carrying children, some alone
with fear tangling their feet and some half curiously. One came lighting
a cigarette--a fair-faced young chap--and Lavelle grabbed him in the
social hall gangway and told him to let only women and children pass.
"Right O!" was his answer and he took off his coat and threw it away,
accepting his task.
The glow of a man who would be obeyed was on Lavelle's brow. Men knew he
spoke with the voice of authority and heeded it. They saw the purser
refuse to hold the gangway in the social hall beside the fair-faced man
and they saw Lavelle smash him to the deck with a blow of his fist.
Looking up from the deck below Emily Granville saw this, too, and,
terrified, fled from succoring hands. She saw only a fiend at work.
"Twenty minutes! No longer! Lights--ten minutes!" shouted the
quartermaster struggling to his side.
"What about the steerage?"
"Gone like rats! Whole bow's gone!"
He pantomimed him to take charge of a boat forward on the starboard
side. A grimy engineer came through the crowd and reported. Others came
and accepted his mastership--men who needed but to be told what to do to
find their bearings and run in them.
Like a flame he moved upon that deck. Who he might be few knew, but
wheresoever he went disorder became order and the spirits of brave men
grew stronger and smiled at death as upon a friend. Like another
self--the shadow of the flame--there moved Chang whither he went,
striking as he struck and lifting up as he lifted up.
Of a sudden Lavelle saw Emily Granville standing in the port gangway of
the smoke-room house, alone, hesitant, terror-stricken. She saw him and
as he ran to her with open arms she drew back and then, remembering that
he had but turned away from a boat in which she had seen him put a
little girl, who cried that God must be upon the sea, she paused in her
flight.
In that instant the guards whom Lavelle had stationed there were swept
away by a yellow horde from below. It burst out of the gangway and
engulfed him in its tide.
There was an explosion as of a cannon fired in the distance where
another bulkhead gave way. The ship lurched with a downward twisting
motion. The lights flickered and went out and the pregnant darkness
burst in disorder and panic.
CHAPTER VI
Dawn suddenly broke upon a sea snarling under the lash of a heavy
northeasterly. Emily Granville, her eyes pressed against the blackness,
saw it as from a mountain peak. The next instant she was hurtling,
twisting downward through space, sightless; her breath stopped.
The sensation of falling ceased. There was a hardly perceptible pause
amid a stinging smother of spray and then came the sensation of being
lifted--of rising swiftly. She caught a breath and opened her eyes; and
again from a seeming great height she beheld in awe the youth of the day
striding across an angry waste of waters.
The terrific buffeting of the boat, under the gunwale of which she
crouched, had been going on for hours. Until this moment she had been
only dimly conscious of it because the darkness gives one no background;
no line of contrast by which the mind may measure its impressions. One
thought only had lived persistently: that her reason might leave her. It
still endured. But the human mind installed in a normal, healthy body
like hers does not break so easily. No one becomes insane quickly any
more than one becomes a thief quickly. A long process of decay must
precede.
As Emily's body readjusted itself to the cockleshell's wild movements
her senses began to recover their power of apprehension. She realized
that she was clutching a hand--a hand she remembered snatching out of
the night as the vortex of the sinking _Cambodia_ seemed about to suck
the boat down to the deeps. Through the eternity of blackness which had
passed its touch had been her link to sentient life. She held it up now
and saw that it was the hand of a strong man, with a strange ring of
green jade upon it. The hand closed upon hers gently and trustfully.
Then, she became aware that a weight was upon her limbs and she looked
down. A man's head lay in her lap just free of the foaming wash in the
boat's bottom. It was the hand of this man that she clasped and that was
clasping hers tightly. She bent closer, with a new fear starting in her
heart for the face was very white. A stronger volume of light shot into
the heavens. It was the man Whitridge--Lavelle!
The boat plunged from the crest of a gray-backed comber and ended its
descent with a racking jerk. Emily Granville was thrown across Lavelle,
her face pressed against his spray-wet lips. She struggled to draw away,
but the sea, as if in mockery, held her close to this man and weltered
them in its spume.
When the boat rose again she straightened with a shudder. A wave of
horror mixed with hateful revulsion swept over her. She tried to pull
herself away from him, but the weight of his head and shoulders and a
woman cowering at her side pinned her down. She freed one of her hands,
but Lavelle's held the other in a grip which her strength could not
break.
Then, gradually, her natural spirit of justice and humanity assumed
rule, overcoming even what had been almost an obsession since
childhood--her repugnance of physical contact. The water in the boat was
so deep that she realized that if she put this man's head away from her
lap it must sink. Perhaps he was dying--perhaps death had already
claimed him and as this thought came to her she saw the open wound in
his brow just back of another jagged scar.
The humility of shame bowed her head and her eyes filled with tears.
This man had suffered this wound for her sake; he had come to her in the
night when all hope had gone; he had snatched her from the clutches of
wild beasts, who had shot him down even as he laid her in this boat. It
was because of him that she lived.
She felt a tremor pass from Lavelle's body into hers. His lips parted
with a sigh and he murmured something wearily. Then, his eyes opened for
a second. He looked up into her face with the glance of a tired child,
yet without recognition, and her heart gave a sudden fearful throb. She
thought it was pity and knew it not for the stirring of the eternal
motherhood that is in all women.
A gust of wind swept Emily's thick plaits of golden hair across his face
and his eyes closed again, the while a faint smile flickered across his
lips like one returning to a pleasant dream. He snuggled his head closer
against the thigh which was numb from pillowing it and the woman did not
move.
Chang, looking down from where he stood over them in the stern, like a
giant in bronze, nursing the boat up to a sea anchor, alone had glimpsed
what had happened. He shouted something which Emily could not
understand. Stooping quickly he slipped a hand through Lavelle's
tattered shirt.
"More better," he said. "Him heart move. Him live--you live. Sab-bee?"
The Chinaman's glance and the forceful nod of his head conveyed a
meaning greater than his words. They implied a task for her
performance--the doing of what was in her power to do for this man.
A horrifying cry from forward straightened the giant in a flash. One
glance ahead and he gave the big steering oar a mighty sweep. He seemed
to lift the boat bodily out of the water. A stream of orders poured from
his lips and electrified every bit of life in the cockleshell, save that
in Lavelle.
It took but a glimpse overside to transport these sea waifs from their
horror of the night into a terror of the day. Elsie of Shanghai started
from Emily's side into a sitting posture only to hide her head again. A
man with a pointed black beard rose to his knees between the second and
third thwarts and gazed round him in terror. Two of the three Chinese in
the bows seized oars and stood like warders at a gate.
The boat was riding in a mass of planks and railroad ties--the deckload
of the stranger which had sent the _Cambodia_ to the bottom. Every sea
was armed and eager with death. Some carried their bludgeons and clubs
openly; others hid them under their white-crested capes, flashing them
out treacherously and suddenly as the boat rode wildly to the assault.
The sides and bottom of the boat would have been no more than paper
under the slightest blow from a piece of this wreckage: a touch and
every life in it would have been flotsam. Hunger, thirst, and the
terrors of the night were forgotten in the menace of the battle which
the yellow giant at the steering oar captained with a master hand.
The white man, kneeling between the thwarts, began shouting orders and
warnings. Chang, his thick cue streaming in the wind, his jaw set, his
face as expressionless as a piece of parchment, seemed oblivious of what
this white man did until he saw him start to heave his big form to a
standing position. Then he hurled a curse at him that was like a blow--a
curse learned of the sea and white men's lips.
But to the women the giant kept calling, "Bimeby him all go way!" and
there was faith in his voice and it passed into their hearts. As often
as the boat shuddered from an assault cheated of its death strength he
abjured them to be unafraid. No white man could have been more gentle or
thoughtful.
Through it all Emily Granville clung to Lavelle's hand as she had in the
night. What the Chinaman had said kept forcing itself uppermost in her
mind--if the man who lay across her lived, all would live.
Even as Chang had promised the boat passed out of the wreckage. The wind
dropped suddenly and peace began its entrance into the sea's worried
blue bosom. The sun, leaping to its day's work overhead, touched the
boat with its warmth. Emily, following Chang's glance round the horizon,
saw a speck away to leeward. It might be another boat he told her.
"Hi!" cried one of the coolies forward, pointing up to windward where
the broken half of a boat went by.
"No good look him that way!" shouted Chang, but too late. Emily and
Shanghai Elsie saw the grim sea grist and the body of a little boy in
pajamas tangled in it. Their eyes met--the Magdalen's and hers of the
sheltered life--and they wept together, cheek against cheek, in an
understanding of woman's heritage of potential motherhood.
In the midst of Chang's tongue-lashing of the coolie who had discovered
the wrecked boat, Lavelle stirred into consciousness. Elsie was the
first to see his eyes open and stare upward blankly.
"Thank God he is living," she murmured. "Thank God!" and as she spoke
he sat up with a start, tearing his hand from Emily's. He gazed round
him wildly for a moment, his eyes finally settling on Emily with a gleam
of recognition.
"You," he murmured in a tone of awe. Chang's chattering went unheeded.
He passed a hand across his brow and at the touch the bullet wound over
his temple began to bleed afresh. His head rocked with pain and he
pressed it in both hands until it seemed that he must crush the skull.
"Don't, don't," Emily protested, but he did not hear her. "You would
better----You are ill. Lie down again, please."
"Somebody struck me----Oh, yes--they shot me. I don't know--I don't know
why," and a low moan escaped from him.
The Shanghai woman begged him to lie down again, but he shook his head.
He looked at his hands. They were wet with blood. Then he began to
examine his shirt for something with which to bind his brow. It was
sleeveless; the arms had been ripped out of the pits; the body of it was
in ribbands.
"If I had something--to tie----" Lavelle began, and then called Chang.
"I have nothing" said Elsie, conscious for the first time that she had
escaped from the _Cambodia_ in only a black satin kimono and the flimsy
silken nightdress which it covered. Even as she spoke Emily struggled up
from the bottom of the boat to the fore-and-aft seat against which her
head had been resting. With a splendid unconsciousness of self she
opened the long tan coat--the one in which Lavelle had first beheld
her--raised an outer black skirt and with a swift movement ripped off
the deep hem of the night robe which it hid.
Lavelle was facing away from her, but he opened his eyes at that moment
to see the strange man seated in front of him start up, with a smile of
strange curiousness in his dark face. Emily saw this smile, too, with
disgust, and hesitated in her purpose. Then she leaned toward Lavelle
and said quickly:
"If you will bend back your head--a little."
He leaned toward her obediently and she bandaged the wound with an
efficiency that brought nods of approval from Elsie and Chang, both
ignorant of this woman's latent powers of hardy usefulness and physical
capacity--the heritage of a pioneer stock that had torn a world out of a
wilderness.
"I thank you," said Lavelle simply and he faced her. "Just as soon as I
get this blood pressure out of my head I will--things will be all
right." She saw his jaw muscles flex with the pain which tore at him,
and his thoughts were of the kindness and the bigness of heart that
would let this woman touch him. She felt his eyes sweep over her from
her slippered bare feet to the crown of her head, but there was
something impersonal in his glance which cooled the resentment which
flushed to her cheeks. It was not like the glance of the bearded man
down between the thwarts.
It was this man speaking loudly and in a strange foreign accent, which
she had unmarked before, that turned Lavelle away from her.
"We cannot be lying here idly like this," he was saying to Lavelle. He
stood up as he spoke and threw a leg over the after thwart.
"Who are you?" asked Lavelle quietly.
"If you had been about the ship you would know, Mr. Lavelle," he
sneered. "For your information I am Orloff Rowgowskii. I am a seaman--an
officer--and I will take charge here. These ladies are intrusted in my
charge."
Not a muscle of Lavelle's face moved. He spoke over his shoulder to
Chang. He asked Chang something in Chinese only to have the giant blaze
over his head angrily at the man who called himself Rowgowskii:
"Whachamalla you? What for! You clay-zee?"
The coolie drew the steering oar inboard, for it was now nearly a dead
calm. A shake of Lavelle's head silenced his angry chatter instantly.
"My serang--Chang there tells me this is his boat; that he has been in
command since we abandoned the ship."
"Yes," interrupted Elsie, pausing in wringing the water from her
streaming black hair. "We wouldn't have been here now if it hadn't been
for that Canton coolie." She broke off quickly in Chinese and spoke to
Chang.
"He is a very good sailor--a very good sailor," said Rowgowskii. "He
will be of use--and I will use you, too, Lavelle--properly, if you
behave. If not----" He shrugged his shoulders. "I have the means to
enforce obedience." He glanced from Lavelle toward Emily and Elsie. "We
shall have order here, ladies, and----You may trust me." From them he
turned to Chang. "Tell those men to get that sea anchor aboard and set
that sail."
"My flen, you more better sit down. Huh! You may get kill," said Chang.
"Mutiny already!" exclaimed Rowgowskii, straightening and with his hand
going toward his hip.
"My God! aren't we miserable enough!" shrieked the Shanghai woman.
Terror locked Emily's lips.
"Don't," said Lavelle quietly, but in a tone fraught with menace.
"Get up out of that and go to your work!" snarled Rowgowskii, and he
whipped out a revolver.
In that instant Lavelle rose like a rattler from a coil. There was a
crunching of bone against bone as his fist landed full in Rowgowskii's
face and sent him spinning overboard. The weapon spun in the air and
fell at Emily's feet.
Lavelle staggered from the force of his blow. His eyes closed and he put
his hands to his brow. He would have fallen if it had not been for
Chang, who caught him and stretched him along the seat opposite Emily.
There he swooned.
Emily shrank forward and away from him in terror. This was the Lavelle
of the _Yakutat_ who filled her dreams; this the brute who had shadowed
her childhood and filled her nights with fearful shapes.
"What a fiend, what a fiend," she whispered to the Shanghai woman.
"He's a white man--you don't know--you don't understand," Elsie answered
and raised a barrier between them with the words.
Both women, looking over the side, saw Rowgowskii swimming desperately
toward the sea anchor. His cries for aid went unheeded by either Chang
or the three coolies who were cowering in the bows. Chang picked up the
revolver from the bottom of the boat. The act was portentous.
"For God's love!" cried Elsie, beginning an appeal which trailed off
into an outburst in the Chinese tongue.
Chang shook his head obdurately. He nodded toward Lavelle.
"They're going to let him drown," she told Emily hysterically. "Weren't
enough drowned last night? This Chinaman will not do anything unless
Captain Whitridge tells him."
"Him bad man. More better die," said Chang to Emily.
Again there was a cry from Rowgowskii and the boat moved with a quick
jerk as he caught hold of the anchor drogue.
These cries brought to Emily Granville a memory so poignant and vivid
that action was born of the shock. She moved swiftly from the Shanghai
woman's side and shook Lavelle by the shoulder.
"Tell these Chinamen--tell them not to let this man drown!" she cried at
him.
Lavelle sat up with a moan. His head dropped forward.
"Don't you hear? Haven't you murdered enough already? Are you altogether
a fiend? Hear him crying now!"
Lavelle straightened. She shrank from the glance he leveled upon her. It
was defiant, fearless, burning with challenge.
"I never----" His lips, forming in a tense straight line, cut the speech
off sharply at the breath of another word. The old look of pain came
into his eyes--the pain she had seen there when he stood at the desk in
the steamship agency--and he turned away.
Rowgowskii had crawled along the drogue and was hanging now to the bow.
Lavelle hurled an angry order in Chinese at the coolies forward and they
sprang to their feet. They dragged Rowgowskii aboard and dropped him in
an exhausted, shivering heap.
Chang moved aft to where Lavelle sank wearily on the seat built against
the air-tank casing and handed him the revolver. He began an apology.
"More better him dead," he said, and Lavelle silenced him with one word
that made the giant cower beside him like a dog under a lash.
Emily, seeing this, wondered, for she recalled, with a shudder, the
fierceness of this big yellow man in the night.
CHAPTER VII
As the dawn had come quickly, so order sprang out of chaos under
Lavelle's quiet voice of command. There was no shouting; no bluster--a
certain proof always that it has been given to a man to speak with
authority. A word--more often it was but a nod or a wave of the
hand--and as if by magic these yellow men translated it into some needed
action.
One of the first things Lavelle caused to be done was the moving of the
boat's two water breakers aft. He gave each one a drink, apportioning to
the coolies what he gave to the others and even rousing the Russian for
his share. When it came to his turn to drink he paused and, with one
scarred arm resting across his knee, looked out across the sea
mystically. He turned quickly toward the women, after several minutes.
"I wish to say a word to you, Miss Granville," he said in the quiet low
tone which seemed to be invariably his manner of speaking. His glance
rested on her but for a moment, and then passed to Elsie. "And to you,
too, Mrs. Moore: I want you both to know that I am very sorry that this
terrible thing has happened to you. Yet women can be brave. I have met
brave men, but never any braver than you two women at this moment.
Because you are brave I have chosen to speak to you as I am doing. I
want you to feel--to know that I appreciate your trying position. I will
endeavor to make things as easy as I can for you--so you may not be
ashamed--as I should wish my mother and my sister to go unashamed. We
may be together only a short time--maybe a very long while. Long or
short, every one of us is going to be called upon to show the utmost
patience and forbearance--fortitude. God willing, we will pull through
and I will give my life willingly to that end at any moment. If I should
be taken from you----" A sob from the Shanghai woman interrupted him.
"No; one never knows what may happen. There is Chang, and you may trust
him as I expect you to trust me--implicitly. A moment ago you saw
something----" His glance went to the Russian, and Emily understood.
"That was necessary, but I don't wish you to understand this to be an
apology--or an explanation. I think I did wrong in not letting that man
drown--in not killing him." Emily turned her face away with a shudder.
"You may think of me as you please. It is immaterial, but obedience I
will have and must have from every soul here." A harshness as of a steel
blade meeting a steel blade displaced the gentleness in his voice. "The
sea is very treacherous--very treacherous. One must be in order to fight
it. That is all."
Glancing up, Emily saw Lavelle gazing out over the water again,
seemingly oblivious of the boat. The bearded man forward groaned. He sat
up and the sight of his bruised and broken nose--his face swollen beyond
resemblance to what it had been only a little while before--renewed in
all its strength her feeling of revulsion against Lavelle. She grew sick
at the thought of the brutish force of him who could maul a man like
that with one blow.
CHAPTER VIII
That night at midnight, when Lavelle relieved Chang at the steering oar,
the Chinaman told him that it was hopeless to go as they were going.
"This boat no can do. Go loo'ard all time. All same like crab--go
sideways."
Lavelle had observed this early in the afternoon when the wind had
sprung up from the northeast and he had laid a course to the eastward.
Such boats as this, lapstreaked and air-tanked, practically keelless and
without centerboard or leeboard, were never built for sailing and least
of all on the wind.
"See," said Chang, flashing an electric pocket torch which had been
found among the boat's outfit. "Look him now, master." The light was on
the boat compass. "Make him now eas' by sou'. One time turn all loun'.
'Nother time eas'sou'eas'--sou'eas' by eas'--fi' slix ploint off wind.
No good! All same dam sklare lig ship."
Lavelle ordered Chang to turn in and the serang handed him the Shanghai
woman's tiny emerald-studded watch--the one thing of value that
remained of all her years of trafficking. She had turned it over to
Lavelle to keep the boat's time. The Chinaman curled up obediently under
the lee gunwale, pausing as he sank into the darkness to inquire if the
"caplun's topside" still hurt. Lavelle told him that the pain had gone
out of his head completely and Chang grunted in satisfaction.
In the first fifteen minutes of his watch Lavelle realized the truth of
all that Chang had told him. It was impossible to keep the boat on an
easterly course. The leeway she made in only the light breeze that was
blowing was appalling. She was not making more than three knots an hour.
The breeze which had persisted out of the north since the afternoon he
knew for the first breath of the trades--although it was a degree or two
above their northern limit. With provisions for twenty days and only a
week's supply of water he had to admit to himself that he was courting
destruction to try to make the chain of islands--Midway, Oceana,
Gardner, and Laysan--stretching away to the northwest of the Hawaiian
group.
Of a sudden something which he had struggled all day to visualize came
to his mind's eye. He saw a pilot chart of the region as vividly as if
it were spread before him on a lighted table. It was here that an
offshoot of the Japan Current set to the westward at from twelve to
thirty knots a day!
The thought straightened him with a start. To the westward lay two
thousand miles of empty, unfrequented sea until one nearly fetched the
coast. To the northwest twelve hundred miles at the least, lay the lanes
of the liners--a bare chance there of salvation, if a ship sighted one.
But with the trades and current against such a helpless craft, there was
but one thing to do: take no chances. To the southwest, twelve or
thirteen hundred miles away, lay the Ratack Chain of the Marshall group,
with the Marianas impinging on its western axis. Under the drive of the
trades, sailing before the wind, the boat, with driving, should make
between one hundred and one hundred and twenty miles a day; and twelve
days of such sailing meant land underfoot and--life! His heart throbbed
at the thought. It meant life for her--his gold woman--and suddenly he
realized that all his thoughts were of Emily Granville.
With a skillful sweep of the oar he brought the boat round and put her
before the wind. By the flash of the electric torch he laid the course
southwest. The craft instantly did better and surprised him into
speaking aloud, as boats do surprise men:
"This is your best sailing point, old girl."
In the silence that followed he became conscious of somebody moving in
the boat. There was a low murmur of voices. It made him uneasy until he
located it finally in the space between the second and third thwarts
which he had assigned to the women. He had partitioned it off with a
steamer rug which Chang had taken away from Rowgowskii. A hand pushed
back a flap of the rug and Emily Granville crawled out and stood up
timidly.
Lavelle flashed the torch in the bottom of the boat and she came toward
him uncertainly. He became conscious for the first time of the poverty
of her dress as he saw her ankles gleaming in the light. She was not
wearing the long tan coat now. A golfing jacket and a short black skirt,
which it had covered during the day, composed her attire as she revealed
herself in the torch's gleam.
"Do you mind if--if I come out here with you?" she whispered timidly.
"Certainly not," he whispered back, moving further aft to make room for
her and sure that she must be able to hear the pounding throb of his
pulse.
"I have been awake for hours."
"You should make an effort--try to get all the sleep possible. It brings
strength and--forgetfulness, too."
"Not always, but--I came--I thought you should know that Mrs. Moore
seems very ill."
"There is something I can do for her?"
"I think--think not." There was a note of hesitancy in her voice and
Lavelle caught it.
"Is there nothing you can do, Miss Granville?"
"She is burning with a terrible fever."
"Water? Is that it?" he whispered very low.
"Yes, but she told me I was not to ask. She is very--plucky."
"And you were afraid to come to me? Afraid I would refuse?"
"Yes," she answered slowly. "But I am here and--and I did not ask. I
don't know why I came."
Without another word Lavelle flashed the torch on a breaker at his feet.
At a nod of his head she slipped down from the seat to the bottom of the
boat. He handed her a tin cup from the air-tank locker. Somebody stirred
forward and he snapped out the light until they were still. The spirit
of conspiracy made her crouch lower. She hardly breathed until he
turned on the light again.
The torch made her glorious head glow vividly. It transformed the thick
braids falling over her shoulders and across her bosom into bands of
filagreed gold. A mist of pity swept his vision.
"You take a drink; you are thirsty, too," he said, bending so low that
his lips nearly touched her head. She turned her face up to him quickly
and shook her head.
"It wouldn't--be fair."
"I will make it fair," he answered.
Impulsively, with a thirst which burned her throat--a thirst such as she
never dreamed she would know--she drank. It was only a sup that she
took, but in the instant she wet her lips she was ashamed of what this
man might think of her. She started up quickly, taking the hand he held
out to her.
"You have not done wrong," he whispered. She shuddered that he had
sensed her thought. "I will straighten this out. Say to Mrs. Moore that
I sent the water."
Turning to go forward, Emily paused with a start.
"See!" she exclaimed. "What is that?"
She pointed to where a light moved low along the dip of the southern
horizon. Lavelle recognized a steamer's masthead light at a glance. In
that instant it passed out of sight.
"Only a shooting star," he answered, for he would not add to her misery,
and she left him alone in the night, undreaming of the bitter thought
that was smiting him.
If he had put the boat on her present course an hour sooner he
undoubtedly would have crossed that vessel's track.
CHAPTER IX
It was not to sleep that Emily returned when she carried the water to
Elsie of Shanghai and, crouching in the cramped space, took the woman's
scorching head in her lap. Elsie was murmuring in a semi-coma, sometimes
in English, but more often in Chinese. Occidental though she was, this
woman's long, hard years in the gateways of the Far East had breathed in
her the Orient's spirit of fatalism. The stoicism of the children of the
sunset lands was hers; the immobility of feature which marks them was
sealed in her striking, irregular features. Her manner of speech and
expression were theirs.
"I wonder if they will burn me in hell this way," she gasped as Emily
put the cup to her avid lips.
"No, no, you mustn't have such thoughts," Emily whispered.
Elsie was in pain. The difficulty with which she breathed told that. Yet
only now and then did a hardly audible moan escape her lips.
"He said I must be brave--that I was brave--that I must be patient," and
Emily Granville knew that this strange woman was thinking of what
Lavelle had said to them in the morning. "Did you ask him--the
captain--for this water?" she asked after a seemingly very long time.
"No," Emily told her with a feeling of guilt. "He made me bring it to
you. He said it would be all right."
"God, what a white man--what a white man! Oh, I know men, my dear
child," and Emily imagined that a sneer was upon her lips. "I know them
as the Canton money lenders know their gold." She spoke with a fierce
tenseness. "I've trafficked in them--traded in them--as they trade in
guns--and opium at Macao." Her breath stopped in a quick gasp. Emily
pressed another sup of water between her lips.
"Are you afraid of death, my dear?" Elsie whispered.
"I--I don't know----But you mustn't think these terrible thoughts," and
yet as she spoke Emily Granville wondered at the calmness which
possessed her. A different person than the Emily Granville she had known
for twenty-four years seemed to be speaking and thinking in these wild
and strange surroundings.
"I will not get better--I know," said the Shanghai woman presently. "It
is pneumonia again--the women of the lighted houses cannot stand the
open." She sat up quickly, clutching at her breasts. "I am like
fire--and lead--in here. Oh, God, it is so hard to breathe!"
"Can't I think of something to do for you?"
"Only hold me--just this way," and she sank in Emily's lap again. "I saw
the way you held him. You are--very kind. You were made for--for the
mother of men--strong men--like my--my captain out there. No; do not
draw away from me. You would trust him if you could have seen him--him
and that Chang--that night in Shanghai. There was a place for
everybody--everybody--but the women--the toys from behind the green
jalousies. Ask Chang--he--he will tell you. They picked us out--of the
dark river. It's very dark now, isn't it? Very dark----" Her whisper
trailed away in a low moan. Emily tried to make her take a drink of
water, but she refused it. "Will you say, 'Our--Our Father'"--and Emily
repeated the Lord's Prayer very slowly and sensed that the other woman's
lips were following the words dumbly. "Ask him--my captain--please if
he--will not speak to me," Elsie murmured after a long silence.
Emily heard a movement aft and, pushing back the flap of the rug, saw
Chang relieving Lavelle at the helm. The dawn was just pinking the
eastern sky.
Lavelle saw Emily's hand beckoning and he crept forward. Elsie held out
a hand to him and he took it. Her pulse flashed to him a history of what
she was suffering. A glance at her face revealed to him the touch of
death upon it.
"I'm going away--going home," Elsie whispered. "Will you hold----The
dawn!"
Lavelle understood her glance upward and pushed away the rug. He got
behind her and lifted her into a sitting posture. She still clung to his
hand.
"Isn't it wonderful?" she asked, looking toward Emily and then up into
Lavelle's face. He nodded. "I am not afraid, captain. I've learned--last
night I learned--from you--to die unafraid."
A marvelous smile lighted her face. The marks of her hard years sped
from it forever in the glow of the new day which suffused the sea and
the sky with a spirit of the infinite mystery this waif of life was on
the threshold of solving.
"Our Father, who----" she whispered. Then, starting suddenly from
Lavelle's clasp she put out her hands to the dawn. "Mother--mother o'
mine," she called ecstatically. "Moth----"
Elsie of Shanghai fell back into Lavelle's arms, with a sigh of peace
parting her lips in a smile.
Emily looked up at Lavelle and, as he turned away quickly, the pent-up
misery and loneliness in her gave vent in a flood of tears. The sobs
which she could not choke back aroused the sleepers forward. Death had
come and a soul had sped so quietly that it had not disturbed their
slumbers.
Starting to his knees, Rowgowskii beheld Lavelle just laying the burden
out of his arms along the fore-and-aft seat near Chang. The helmsman
might have been an image. The Chinese sailors arising from the bottom of
the boat were seized immediately by the awe of the mystery that had so
swiftly come among them. They huddled together on their haunches,
muttering over some talisman held in common.
Emily followed Lavelle and sat at the feet of the shell of clay,
smoothing down the bedraggled dress over the delicate ankles and feet.
"I--you understand--sometimes we can't find words----" he said to her
gently, and she nodded in understanding. Nothing he could have said
would have conveyed more to her. The gentleness, the kindness, the
comprehension of this man were battering a breach in the barriers of her
terror and hatred of him. Falling on her knees beside Elsie's body she
prayed for strength and fortitude and forbearance.
Emily started up amid a silence broken only by the breeze and the boat
snoring away before it. Lavelle was sitting opposite, his gaze upon her.
She sensed in the faces of Chang and the others a new mystery of
expectancy. Lavelle stood up and handed her into his seat.
One of the Chinamen crawled aft and passed Lavelle a piece of rope and
an iron block which had been left in the bow of the boat when Chang cut
the fall away. Lavelle turned so that what he did with these things was
hidden from Emily's sight, but she understood. As he faced her again she
saw that the block was fastened to Shanghai Elsie's ankles, although he
had endeavored to hide it beneath the silken gown.
"Do you know--would you wish to say a prayer, Miss Granville?" he asked.
Emily stood up and met his gaze. He was asking her to do something; he
expected something of her and she was helpless.
"I know only the simple prayers of the sea," Lavelle added. With that
Emily found her voice.
"She--she would want you to say those--and so would I--if----" Her eyes
closed, and as from a great distance she heard him intoning the Lord's
prayer. She realized that never before had she known its full meaning.
There came a pause and she looked up. The boat was fluttering into the
wind. The Chinamen, save Chang, who had to stand to the helm, and
Rowgowskii, were on their knees.
Lavelle stood with Elsie in his outstretched arms, facing an arc in the
sky where a blush of the dawn still lingered. The breeze seemed to
pause. As Chang checked the boat's way Lavelle bent over and laid the
burden in his arms upon the sea. So might a mother have put down a child
to rest.
"'We therefore commit her body to the deep,'" he said very distinctly,
"'to be turned into corruption, looking for the resurrection of this
body, when the sea shall give up her dead.'"
His gaze lingered overside for a moment and then he added:
"It's a clean grave, little woman."
Turning quickly away from the sea he seemed another man.
"Sail on!" he snapped at the helmsman.
CHAPTER X
Emily would not eat until at noon that day Lavelle commanded her to do
so. Watching him, she saw that he ate hardly as much as the little that
passed her lips. She did not see him drink at all. Neither had he drunk
at the morning meal. As she recalled this his words as he had given her
the water in the night came back: "I will straighten it out." This was
the way he was "straightening it out." The thought brought tears to her
eyes and made her ashamed.
The sense of loneliness that was borne of Elsie's passing had grown upon
her with the hours. She was yearning for sympathy and she would have
turned to Lavelle, but she sensed that somehow a new barrier had arisen
between them--a wall not of her building, but of his. When he spoke to
her his voice was very gentle, but neither his manner nor his speech
invited her to say anything.
As Lavelle lay down at Chang's feet, shortly after luncheon, to take the
sleep which he must have to meet the night, Emily remarked in a tone of
anxiety that he had removed the bandage from his head.
"Yes," he answered simply. "It is all right. The clean salt air is a
good physician. The sea hurts, but it also heals--if one will only let
it."
His face might have been a mask. The gray eyes closed wearily as he
spoke and he buried his face in his arm and away from the sun's glare.
The years had taught Paul Lavelle how to suffer alone. He was suffering
now. When he looked up from Elsie's dead face that morning into the gold
woman's he thought he saw something in her eyes to make him pause. He
had surprised the glance again, he imagined, as he turned round from the
burial. He knew life too well not to understand whither a woman's
sympathy might carry her.
Emily, looking down at the long, lithe body stretched in the bottom of
the boat, kept repeating to herself: "The sea hurts, but it also heals."
She sought a meaning in the words which she felt she had missed.
Rowgowskii, drawing near, interrupted her thoughts with a pleasant
salutation in French. This big dark man had a finish and poise familiar
to her world and he could talk with a brilliance which made it possible
for her to forget momentarily the unpleasant familiarity of his black
eyes, and the pendulous underlip which signaled the sensuous animal in
him. During the morning he had made an effort to be sincerely comforting
and reassuring and she was thankful to him. After a few idle words
Rowgowskii's gaze wandered down to Lavelle.
"He feels badly over the death of that woman?" he asked, looking up at
her with a strange directness. Emily answered with a nod of
acquiescence. A smile passed over his face. With a significant shrug, he
added: "I understood aboard the ship--the _Cambodia_--that they
were--_très intimes_." He searched the face of the golden-haired woman
to see if his dart had found a mark. But he mistook Emily Granville. She
was not one who could be read as one ran. She was silent.
"Men of his kind--well, they are a strange, strange lot," he went on.
"I have no desire to discuss Mr. Lavelle," said Emily.
"Of course not. Pardon me, Miss Granville. I was told the painful story
aboard the ship. I understand your feelings. You will pardon me, I hope.
It is because of what this man is that I fear for you. These Chinamen
would do murder at his word. He is armed; I am helpless, but I will find
a way."
Rowgowskii leaned nearer and whispered:
"We should be sailing in the opposite direction. Did you know that, Miss
Granville? Over to the east we should be going."
Emily met his gaze now, with a pallor beginning to overspread her face.
"But do you think he does not know?" she asked, and her voice trembled.
"If you will remember it was he--this man--who changed the course of the
_Yakutat_," answered Rowgowskii. "I have been thinking that you might
induce him to change--to do right."
Consternation seized her at the mention of the _Yakutat_. It bore quick
doubt in her heart; then fear. Her new faith was torn from its moorings.
Her mind lost all sense of its bearings.
"Why have you not spoken to him?" she asked.
"I mentioned it this morning. He ignored me. That Chinaman there"--he
indicated Chang with a glance--"that beast there--told me that I could
walk ashore if I did not like the way things were done here."
Neither had observed Chang for some time, but now Emily looked up at him
and was startled by the steadiness with which his gaze was fixed dead
ahead. He stood tense like a hunting dog at a point, his nostrils
twitching nervously. Rowgowskii followed the direction of the giant's
gaze, but could see nothing. Emily started to speak to Chang, but her
lips opened only to gasp.
"Land ho!" cried Chang.
"Where away?" answered Lavelle, leaping to his feet.
"Two points--starboard bow, master," and Chang pointed one of his
powerful and sinewy arms straight ahead.
Emily, Rowgowskii, and the coolie sailors looked eagerly in the
direction in which he pointed, but could see nothing. They turned toward
Lavelle, who, with his hands shading his eyes, was driving his gaze
toward the southwest. The tensity of the moment was terrific. It
impinged upon him in every glance. He was the commander; his was the
task to bring this boat to land; his was the responsibility. They saw
his lips move as if he counted something. As he finished he dropped his
hands.
"It is land," he said, speaking directly to Emily, and his voice
trembled. "We should be up with it before sunset, Miss Granville. God
grant it means your succor--your deliverance."
"What land is it?" she asked eagerly.
"I don't know. It puzzles me."
"I saw you counting--what was that?"
"Trees--I was able to make out three." Turning to Chang he said: "Haul
her up until you bring the land two points off the lee bow and then let
her go."
Emily noted that Lavelle's voice rang with genuine happiness.
With the enthusiasm of a boy Lavelle next ordered a drink of water for
all hands in celebration of Chang's discovery. Never was a health in
rare wine drunk with finer appreciation than the simple tepid draught
which these waifs quaffed from a tin cup.
Lavelle took the helm himself and a half-hour before sundown fetched a
low-lying island which appeared to be between three-quarters of a mile
and a mile long from north to south and about half a mile broad. It had
a rise in its center like a camel's hump. The northern side of this and
the lower land abutting upon it were sprinkled sparsely with cocoanut
palms. There was not a visible sign of life.
Emily, standing alongside of Lavelle as they came within sound of the
sea breaking against the island's weather shore, saw the happiness which
had come into the commander's eyes suddenly depart. It was replaced by
an intense seriousness. She could not help asking what was the matter.
"Nothing," said he simply, but the felt that he was withholding
something from her.
Lavelle was reading signs which made him pause. First he had noticed the
absence of any reefs--an invariable and natural formation of islands in
that region of the world. The shore rose abruptly and sheer from the
sea. The land was brown and raw-looking.
The wind was heightening, and this fact, in combination with the swift
approach of darkness and the unweatherly qualities of the boat,
determined him to abandon a momentary impulse to seek the lee side of
the island.
Just to the southward of the hump or camel's back Chang sighted what
seemed to be a beach. With the coolies and Rowgowskii at the oars
Lavelle laid the boat toward this point, bow on, taking the precaution
to drag the sea anchor astern so as to prevent her from broaching to in
the heavy sea that was making.
Chang, with the painter in his hand, leaped ashore as the boat grounded.
One of the coolies followed him. He heaved on the painter with Chang and
then ran hack toward the boat to keep her from slewing round. Lavelle
saw him reach the side of the boat. The next instant he had
disappeared--straight down in the twinkling of an eye.
Everybody in the boat, looked on with dumbness. Not even Emily cried
out. They sat in their places appalled.
Lavelle took a running leap from the bow of the boat and landed beside
the laboring Chang. With their combined strength they pulled the craft
safely clear of the water. Then, he ran back and, before he would permit
the others to leave the boat, handed Emily ashore.
As Lavelle released the precious weight he felt the ground under him
wobble. Emily staggered where she stood and reeled against him.
"I have forgotten how to walk on land," she said in innocent
embarrassment and with an attempt at a smile.
Lavelle made no answer. His worst fears were true. They had landed on a
floating island. Any moment might see it engulfed.
CHAPTER XI
Lavelle caught Emily by the arm as the island's heaving reeled her
against him and held her. The tense, startled expression which she saw
in his face drove the faint smile of embarrassment from hers. It
frightened her.
She followed his glance, which was sweeping their surroundings. They
were standing in what had evidently been the bed or course of a creek or
large brook. It gullied its way clear across the island from east to
west, following the base line of the hill.
"What is it?" Emily asked in dismay. "Something is wrong, captain."
Before Lavelle could form an answer the island gave another heave. The
shell of earth rippled as if it had been so much water.
With a cry of terror and warning Rowgowskii sprang away from the boat's
side and went scrambling up the hill. The two coolies, still a-tremble
with the fear which the sudden and mysterious death of their mate a
moment before had put in them, followed him shrieking.
Chang leaped to Lavelle's side, the spot where he had been standing
filling with water as his feet left it.
"Lun, master! Lun, lady!" shouted the giant.
"Come!" said Emily to Lavelle, starting toward the hill. She took but a
step. A sharp cry of anguish, which she tried hard to suppress, escaped
from her. Her limbs refused to carry her. They seemed to be breaking
with the pain born of the cramped life in the boat.
With a murmured word of understanding Lavelle snatched her into his arms
and carried her halfway up the hillside. Chang pushed him as he went.
When he put her down in a mat of grass and taro plant tops she still
clung to his hand as a child might have done.
On this higher ground the movement of the island was not less
terrifying.
"Was--is it an earthquake?" Emily whispered in awe.
Lavelle shook his head. His gaze went searching up to windward and then
darted across the island to leeward where the sun was tobogganing down a
bright yellow sky--such a sky as invariably presages wind. He turned to
windward again.
For an instant despair overwhelmed him. This islet was but a bit of waif
land--the bait of a cruel trap which the sea had set for him. Even as
he watched it the surf piled higher and higher against the sheer weather
shore. This was the fanged jaw of the trap; and it was closing. The
swiftly rising wind which whipped his face seemed to chuckle in glee.
To drive the heavy boat through that surf and back to sea was a task
which seemed to him to be beyond the force at his command. Nor could
that crew get it across the island to make a launching from the lee
side.
Despair enters the breasts of strong men only to refuel their fires of
determination. So it was with Paul Lavelle. Emily saw the gloom pass
from his face. A conquering light of resolution succeeded it. His jaw
set again in its familiar line of purpose. Thus she had beheld him on
the deck of the doomed _Cambodia_. Thus he had looked as he had come to
her that night.
"We must put to sea again," said he, facing her quickly and in his
tenseness pressing the hand with which she was clinging to him. He read
her apprehension. "Morning may see this bit of earth mixed with the
ocean. It is but a piece of waif land--a thing without an
anchorage--something torn from its mother mass by the ocean in anger.
For us it is a trap--one of the sea's countless treacheries." He
glanced over his shoulder at the surf. "There is no time to lose," he
added.
Emily met this revelation of new peril so calmly that Lavelle paused in
wonderment as he swung away from her.
"Can't I--do something to--help you?" she asked. She might have been
craving a boon.
"Just hold to your faith. We'll win through if you keep that, won----"
The wind snapped his words off there. She did not know that he had
hailed her as "wonder woman." Yet she glowed at the glance of frank
admiration which had accompanied his words.
Lavelle called Chang. The giant started up from his haunches a few feet
away, where he had been crouching and listening with eager ear to every
word which had fallen from his master's lips.
"Him clay-zee islan', master! No good!" avowed Chang.
"To sea!" was Lavelle's answer. He drove his purpose into the serang
with those two words and a gesture. The giant hesitated so long as it
took to look from Lavelle to the surf and back again. There was doubt in
his eyes.
"Jump! Night soon!" cried Lavelle. The command electrified the serang.
Chang faced up the hill, beckoning and calling Rowgowskii and the
coolies to descend. They were perched on its crest like banderlog
hypnotized by fear. They did not move.
"Come down out of that!" yelled Lavelle in anger at the white man and
instantly repeating the command to the coolies in their own tongue.
"It is unsafe! I will stay here!" Rowgowskii cried back.
The coolies, chattering to each other, settled again on their haunches
from which they had half started. They were taking their cue from the
black-bearded white man beside them. They would not trust themselves to
the earth below which trembled and swallowed things like the sea.
"Bring 'em down, Chang!" snapped Lavelle.
The giant sprang up the hill at the order, hurling at the coolies a
curse which consigned forty generations of their ancestors to an
additional century of grilling in the fires of eternity. It started
them, but Rowgowskii did not move. Then, out of Chang's belt flashed a
long knife. He raised it to hurl at the white man.
With uplifted hands and crying that he would obey, Rowgowskii stood up.
Chang lowered the knife and paused in his ascent. The leader of the
mutineers motioned to the coolies to precede him. They clambered along
the rocks, darting glances over their shoulders as if measuring to
descend as far from the reach of Chang as possible.
Whether it was Rowgowskii or one of the coolies who did it neither
Emily, Chang, nor Lavelle, watching from below, could tell, but a large
round boulder was dislodged by the feet of one of the three. It crashed
down the hillside with the ricochet of a spending shell, missed Emily by
a hair's-breadth, and plunged through the side of the boat.
CHAPTER XII
A moment of awful silence followed the destructive work of the boulder.
Even the wind seemed to pause in its flight and the sea in its surging
to behold what man would do in the face of this disaster.
Rowgowskii and the two coolies lay in a heap on a mass of loosened earth
on which they had been swept down the hill in the wake of the rock.
Emily had risen to her feet where Lavelle had left her seated. Her gaze
was fixed on him. He stood with his back to her and facing the boat.
Chang stood to the eastward of her, motionless. His gaze, too, was fixed
on the master.
Lavelle was the first to move. A stride carried him to the boat. A
glance revealed to him a hole in the starboard bilge through which he
might have crawled without difficulty, big man though he was. Four of
the ribs were smashed. The keel was shattered for half its length. Any
but the stoutest heart must have admitted the craft to be an
irreparable, hopeless wreck.
With a weird cry of insensate rage Chang, who had run to Lavelle's side,
turned away toward Rowgowskii and the coolies. No one who saw him and
the manner in which he carried his long knife could have doubted but
that the serang meant to visit instant death upon the mutineers. His
gigantic form trembled with the passionate intention of the slayer.
Rowgowskii and the coolies stood in a paralysis of fear.
A word from Lavelle stopped the serang.
"More better kill! Now!" cried the giant to his master and with a
characterization of the mutineers that was blood-chilling in its
anathema.
"Give me that knife," ordered Lavelle quietly. Meeting his gaze and
holding it for a moment Chang thrust the blade into Lavelle's hand. He
was conquered, but the glow of an heroic splendor was upon him.
"Kill me--kill Chang, your servant, master."
There was a bare note of defiance in the Chinaman's voice. He dropped
his hands at his sides in token of submission and bent his head for the
blow he invited.
"I will kill when I choose to kill. Go. Clear out this boat," said
Lavelle.
"You are master," answered the serang, and he turned to summon the
mutineers.
Rowgowskii and the coolies under Chang's driving began a rapid
transportation of all of the boat's provisions and equipment to a point
halfway up the hillside indicated by Lavelle. The master knew that this
was no time for punishment. He must have every ounce of strength he
could command.
Straightening up from a contemplation of the hole in the boat, his brain
busy with plans of repair, he looked toward the sea.
"I'm not beaten unless you drown me in the next three hours," he flung
in a mutter at the growling deep.
Turning away, he found Emily Granville beside him. She was looking up at
him through a mist of tears. Her own misery of body and soul had been
swept away in the instant she had heard the boulder go crunching through
the boat's thin skin. She could think only of what this cruel stab of
fate must mean to the man captaining the handful of life which he had
been chosen to save. Her capacity to think of another and not of herself
in this common crisis was a sign of growth which would have pleased her
if it had been possible to pause in self-analysis.
And this man, meeting her pitying eyes, smiled at her quizzically! If he
had confronted her with a hopeless curse she would not have been
surprised. Now she could but gasp in amazement. The comforting words
which she had planned to speak would not lend themselves to utterance.
In this second she realized that thus would he meet death--undaunted;
smiling.
"Fate is treating you--very unkindly, Miss Granville," said he. He spoke
in his usual low tone.
"Us," she corrected him, resenting, as she had come to do all that day,
his insistence upon classifying her apart.
"Us, then," he answered with a nod.
"Does this mean----Is this the end?" she asked calmly, and she drew his
eyes to the hole in the boat. His answer was a question.
"Do you feel that it is the end?"
"No," the woman answered, searching his face and reading there a message
of infinite faith.
Yet even as she spoke the island was a-quiver under the increasing force
of the sea's assaults. Nor had it been still at any time since they had
put foot on it.
"No man may tell the life of a floating island," Lavelle explained. "In
weather like this it is very--very short----"
"Can you repair this boat? Do you intend to mend this hole?"
Her eyes opened in wonderment, for he nodded affirmatively.
"Remember what Browning said: 'To dry one's eyes and laugh at a fall.
And, baffled, get up and begin again----'"
"All clear, master!" called Chang, interrupting Lavelle and leaping out
of the boat with the mast and oars in his arms.
Lavelle summoned all hands. They heaved the boat over on its undamaged
side. With a strength which peril had trebled, they dragged it out of
the miry, jelly-like ground on which it lay and brought it to a ledge on
the hill. Man's work though it was, Emily Granville gave her hands to
it, with a strange new will, heaving and pulling beside Lavelle until he
called that the task was done. And the while she kept repeating to
herself, "'To dry one's eyes and laugh at a fall. And, baffled, get up
and begin again.'"
Just as the boat was laid on the ledge the sun dropped behind the
horizon.
Rowgowskii had seen some wood while he and the coolies had been on the
hilltop. Of his own volition he climbed after it and brought down
sufficient to make a fire. There was driftwood also in the bed of the
creek or gully and Chang sent the coolies to gather it.
As the fire sprang up Lavelle worked the faster where he ripped out the
boat's after air tank. With its metal he planned to cover the hole.
No thought of food nor drink had he, though he ordered Chang to serve
rations to the rest. Emily carried a cracker and a cup of water to him,
but he would not pause.
"Give me plenty of light; that's all," he answered her urging. "Light to
work by----"
A racking shudder passed through the island. It flung Emily headlong.
The earth on which Lavelle knelt slid from under him. The island's
middle, following the base line of the hill, rose like a monster cat
arching its spine and hurled him backward, stunned, breathless,
helpless.
There was a breath-long silence. It ended with a chorus of wild cries.
Then, the great earth mass fell with a thunderous crash, rending the
island in twain. The triumphant sea leaped out of the breach it had made
and swept the crumbling shore with a mighty wave.
CHAPTER XIII
Awakening to a bewildered consciousness Emily Granville opened her eyes
in a glare of light which stung her vision so sharply that the lids shut
instantly in intuitive defense. She could feel the soothing warmth of a
fire near by. She was prone on her back. An attempt to move her limbs
produced a sensation of being bound. Turning her head slightly from the
direction of the fire she opened her eyes again timorously upon a sky
burgeoning in a new crescent moon and a myriad of stars. The moon and
stars seemed so close that she fancied that all she had to do was lift a
hand to touch them. Lowering her gaze she saw the sea and heard its wild
white horses neighing.
With a cry of fright the castaway started into full consciousness, every
part of her racked and a-throb with pain. By a great effort of will she
struggled into a sitting posture and then to her knees. The firelight
blinded her. All was still within its radius. An apprehension that she
alone had survived the riving of the island overwhelmed her.
She remembered the cataclysmic upheaval which had flung her headlong as
she stood beside Lavelle where he worked at the boat. She had gone to
him to ask him to pause but a minute to take a little food and drink. He
had answered her harshly, she had been thinking; and then a mountainous
wave had hurled him against her; into her arms, in fact. She had held
him with all her strength, but the sea must have been stronger. It must
have taken him. Her memory stopped there.
"Captain! My friend!" she called in anguish to the night. It returned no
answer. The wind lashed her face and throat as if determined she should
be still. She breasted it with the fierceness of abandonment, lifting
her aching arms and sobbing to the heavens:
"My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? Why did you take him and
leave me?"
Even, as this supplication burst from her Chang entered the circle of
light, carrying an armful of wood. Rowgowskii followed at his heels,
similarly burdened.
"All lite, lady! No be flaid!" called the Chinaman. He dropped the wood
as he spoke and ran to her side. Her gaze went expectantly beyond him
into the darkness. But the one for whom she looked did not appear.
"The captain--where----"
Emily could not utter another word. She sank back, supporting herself by
one arm. She was afraid to listen to the giant's answer.
"Him all lite--bimeby, lady," said Chang.
Her heart surged in joy.
"He is alive?" she gasped. "Where is he?"
She straightened again on her knees.
Chang drew back the edge of the boat sail, a part of which had also
covered her. There lay "The Shadow" of the lost _Cambodia_ with the
bullet wound in his brow reopened where the sea had mauled him.
"Thank God," Emily murmured, seeing Lavelle stir.
She crawled on her knees to his side and felt the pulse of the hand
which Chang drew out of the canvas. Its faintness killed the gladness
which had come so swiftly into her heart.
"He--he--is dying, Chang!" she cried.
"No can be; no can be," answered the Chinaman with fiery emphasis. "Him
more stlong. Go-an get better more klick. No can kill master so leasy."
"How long has he been this way, Chang?"
"Not more one hour. How you feet, lady?"
For the first time Emily was conscious of a tearing pain in her ankles
and insteps. It was more intense than the stab-like thrusts which were
piercing the rest of her body. Wondering what could have happened to her
she turned so that she could see her feet. The trim, delicate ankles
were swollen and the insteps were bruised and bleeding.
"Velly solly, lady," said Chang soothingly and in the manner of a father
comforting a little child. "You velly blave. You velly stlong."
As he spoke the Chinaman gently lifted one injured foot. She shrank from
his touch and put out a hand to thrust him away.
"You be 'flaid flor Chang?" asked the giant wistfully. The glance with
which he looked up at her made the woman ashamed that she had obeyed the
impulse of littleness. She caught Rowgowskii staring at her from across
the fire. His glance was a challenge to all the fineness of her being.
"I beg your pardon, Chang. I am not afraid of you," she said. She
withdrew her protesting hand.
"You my master flen. He say by me when I tell him you hol' him han' in
boat: 'Chang, maybe I go-an die. All hell kom-men you go-an save she.'
Bimeby to-night when big sea kom-men you save my master. You save
Chang. You like me die--I go-an die flor you. You must no be flaid."
The while Chang talked his long yellow fingers were going swiftly over
Emily's feet. A surgeon's skill was in their touch. His head was bent,
hearkening, where he manipulated the ankle and toe joints, for a sound
which would betoken a fracture.
"No bone bloke," he announced with finality.
"Thank you, Chang," Emily said gratefully, and presently she drew from
him an account of what had happened following the upheaval.
Chang had been standing near the fire on the hillside. He had been
thrown down even as she and Lavelle were. The island had broken apart
and a great sea had come and gone quickly. The earth went out from under
him. It flaked away, carrying him down to the sea with it. He could not
stop himself. Just as he was rolling over the edge of the cliff he felt
an arm and caught hold of it. It checked his descent. It was Lavelle's
arm that he caught and, drawing himself up, he found her clutching
Lavelle with both hands around his other wrist. Her feet were twisted in
the root of a tree which the sea had washed out of the earth. It was
this root which had saved all of them.
Emily could understand now how she came to feel like one who had been
broken on a wheel. She could not imagine where she had found the
strength to withstand the terrific forces which, according to the
giant's description, had beset her. She believed she had acted
unconsciously, but at least, she thought, she had proved herself not
useless. She found comfort in this momentary reflection, nor did she
suspect that a great, new power--a power like unto which there is no
other--had dawned in her life.
"I catch him master," added Chang, "but you hol' flor him like a marther
hol' him litty bit chile when him big bear kom-men in winter. Chang
bring you here flor topside. You eye close. Him master eye close. Him
head must flor stlike 'gainst boat: maybe lock hit him. Him boat all go
way."
A weary faintness made Emily's eyelids droop for a second. Chang leaped
to his feet and crossed to the other side of the fire. She watched him
where he lifted one of the boat's breakers and poured a cup full of
water. He was back in a moment offering it to her. She drank sparingly.
She refused to eat anything. She asked how long it had been since the
sundering of the island and when Chang told her that not more than an
hour had passed she found it hard to believe him. It seemed to Emily
that it must have happened many nights before.
The giant's answer was hardly away from his lips when a shudder went
through the hill on the crest of which he, driving Rowgowskii to help
him, had fixed the encampment and rebuilt the fire.
"What flor? Whachamalla you?" snarled Chang at the menacing earth. The
next breath brought a scolding tone into his quaint voice. "Him go-an be
night velly long time, Mr. Islan'. More better you go-an sleep, eh?"
The whimsicality of this speech and the half-quizzical expression in
Chang's face brought a faint smile to the lips of the white woman.
"You're a rare soul, Chang," she whispered.
"Him all same clay-zee, dlunken sailor man, this Mr. Islan'," the giant
chattered on. He saw that he amused Emily. And always he spoke of the
future certainly. So far as his speech and manner were concerned he
might have been safe in port with a pleasant city in view instead of on
the border line of the world beyond. Like Lavelle, he possessed the
marvelous power of renewing one's faith.
Of his master the Chinaman spoke as the children of the Orient speak
only of their strange good gods. He told how Lavelle nine years before
in Rangoon had saved his life from the murderous hands of a drunken,
mutinous crew and how his way thereafter had been the captain's way and
would be to the end. He recalled, too, the night in Shanghai of which
Elsie had told her. He wrung tears from her in recounting the fearful
winning of the _Kau Lung_ to Yokohama. She saw the knife scars on the
arm lying outside the sail and the scars on Chang's. The wounds of these
men assumed a sacredness in her eyes.
"My master all same Chang joss," was the way the giant summed up his
hero. "No 'flaid flor enny-sling! Nobody! Him say, 'Chang, die.' Must
flor me die."
Emily recalled the strange scene between them at the boat and she
understood the truth of this.
Lavelle, stirring with a moan, interrupted the serang, who bent his head
and listened, ear close to the unconscious man's lips.
"Him sleep now--more better. No sleep las' night. No sleep to-day. Him
velly tli-ed."
Emily leaned over at the giant's whisper and caught the measured, easy
breathing of a tired sleeper. Yet she heard something else also.
"--home soon--dearheart. Gold girl--wonder----" he murmured, and Emily
wondered what manner of woman it was who was waiting across seas for
this man's home-coming. It was not thus he would speak of the mother to
whom he had set out to return. It could not be such a woman as Shanghai
Elsie. The remembrance of what Rowgowskii had said to her in the boat
flashed into her mind. She put it away instantly. She resented it. She
knew, as only it is given to a woman to know, that it was not to a mate
like Elsie that this man would go.
"God bring him safely to her," she prayed in her pity for the woman of
whom "The Shadow" dreamed, and she knew not that she prayed for
herself.
CHAPTER XIV
Day was breaking as Lavelle awoke to a realization that he still lived.
He found himself in a silence so awful in its intensity and mystery that
it made him catch his breath sharply like one does at a sudden immersion
in cold water. The peace of eternity seemed to have breathed a spell
upon the pitiless deep. It slept.
His long sleep had refreshed him and his mind instantly leaped back to
the events of the night before. A glance round him discovered Chang, a
hundred feet away, searching the horizon. Rowgowskii lay stretched on
the opposite side of the fire.
Just as Emily had imagined him lost so Lavelle for a moment believed her
gone. His senses went crashing, but they reordered themselves instantly
at the touch of a warm body at his side.
Putting his left hand out to raise himself it fell on Emily not half an
arm's length away. There exhausted nature had bent her head in slumber
at midnight when the wind hushed. There Chang had covered her again with
the boat sail. She lay with her right arm under her vivid head and her
face toward the new day. One long golden braid curled across the
hilltop's wet grass where it had been flung unconsciously in her sleep.
The other hung across her exquisite bosom, rising and falling gently
with her breathing, and its end trailing the ground. Such an expression
as Lavelle had so often seen in the faces of play-weary children was in
hers.
"Wonder woman," he murmured. "Wonder woman."
Slipping out from under the sail, not daring to breathe, Lavelle gently
drew the canvas back over the sleeper's shoulders and stole toward the
Chinaman. A slight giddiness assailed him for a moment and with it there
came a reminder of the old pain which he had felt upon awakening first
in the boat.
"Master, master," called the giant worshipfully, springing toward him.
Chang's first glance was directed at Lavelle's forehead and what he saw
there pleased him.
"Him all lite, master; all lite," he said. "Him stop bleed."
But it was of the night that Lavelle would hear, and the Chinaman
rapidly unfolded the wondrous tale of how their lives had been saved by
Emily. The wrecked boat was gone. Emily, Lavelle, Rowgowskii, and Chang
alone remained of those who had escaped in their party from the
_Cambodia_. The two coolie sailors had been gathering wood at the foot
of the hill when the upheaval came. They were gone. At the end he
whispered: "You lose him plistol out you plocket. Nobody know--only
Chang, master."
The ocean bore no trace of the half of the island which had been torn
away. In the heavy wind and sea which Chang reported of the first part
of the night it was Lavelle's opinion that the derelict mass, bound
together only by a mattress of interlaced roots and vegetation, must
have resolved its parts with the waters.
Owing to Chang's having placed the water, provisions, and the boat's
equipment high on the hill when the craft had been emptied in the
evening, the sea had been able to steal but little. The treacherous bit
of earth which remained offered, too, an important contribution to the
food supply in a wealth of taro plants, the tuberous substitute of the
potato in the islands of the Pacific. It is of this that the Hawaiians
make their poi.
By the bearing of the rising sun Lavelle noted that the island had swung
round completely during the night. The side of the camel's back-like
hill, which had been toward the south the preceding evening, was turned
to the northward. The crest of this hill was at least two hundred feet
above sea level. As the island lay now its northern side sloped easily
for perhaps fifty yards and then broke off abruptly in a sharp cleavage
fifty feet sheer to the sea.
The hill's base was slightly less than the island's half-mile width. A
gentle slope marked what had become the eastern shore; a straight
palisade rise of two hundred feet, the western side. A gradual slope on
the hill's southern side blended at the foot with an undulating meadow,
green with grass and taro, and about three-quarters of a mile in length.
A lone palm tree rose in the center of this patch.
The top of the hill presented a flat surface of a city half-block
square. At no distant time a thatched hut had stood there. It was of the
remains of this that Chang and Rowgowskii had built the fire.
While he sipped a cup of water which Chang brought to him, Lavelle took
stock of all these things. Not one thought of solace could he draw from
the bitter, hopeless scheme which unfolded itself to his gaze. By the
time the non-arrival of the _Cambodia_ was read into disaster and a
searching ship sent into these seas the end would have long since come
to this island. Well he realized the emptiness of this stretch of ocean
and the one chance in ten thousand which might bring a stray merchantman
or trader stumbling upon them. Well he realized the slight tenure of the
crust of earth which held him. Judging from its assumed position it had
drifted a phenomenal distance for that latitude. He believed it must
have been ripped away from one of the islands of the Hawaiian group.
That it had survived so long seemed to him miraculous and but emphasized
the imminence of its early dissolution. What had already happened since
the landing confirmed in his mind that the next storm would be the
mother of the island's oblivion and all it held.
Floating islands are uncommon in any but the most placid waters. Yet in
the phenomena of the sea's scheme of things they are common occurrences.
The charts of all big waters are dotted with their records. Shipmasters
come to port reporting an island where one was never before and where it
would seem against all reason that one should be. Still man imbued with
the unconquerable mystery of the sea writes this report on his charts
for all times. First he writes it as a fact, justifying its assumption
as such. According to its reported size, ships go searching for
it--men-o'-war, leisurely merchantmen, vagrant traders. No island is
found. Only sea is there. But man does not trust the deep; he never
will. He does not erase his record. He marks it "P.D."--position
doubtful. Years pass without further report of an island in this
locality. Then he goes as far as he dares. He writes on his charts
"E.D."--meaning "Existence doubtful."
How many a well-found ship, sailing in a sea charted clear and deep, has
blundered into islands like the one which held the _Cambodia_ castaways
and suddenly come unto her last port? No man may tell. Seldom, however,
do ocean traffickers meet with these waif lands north or south of the
twentieth parallels.
With never a dream that this could be one--here in the thirties--though
the absence of reefs and the raw and broken aspect of the island shore
had given him pause, Lavelle had trapped himself. He had captained her,
for whose salvation he would gladly lay down his life, into a prison to
which death held the key.
It was with this bitter, self-blaming thought, and tortured by it, that
he turned away from the sea to behold the gold woman coming toward him
with a wistful smile. He ran to meet her and his soul cried out at the
denial of its impulse to fold her to his heart and soothe her hurts.
CHAPTER XV
Three days of life-renewing, hope-burgeoning weather had followed that
silent dawn--days of placid seas and gentle breezes; and nights alight
with stars and a growing moon. The island had been motionless. It might
have been one of the Blessed Isles in a world where life was
everlasting.
Isle of Hope Emily had christened the bit of floating earth, nor could
she have told why optimism reigned in her heart and soul. She was
unaware that she was reflecting only what the manner of Paul Lavelle
gave forth. His every act and word was a reassurance of faith and the
_motif_ of her ever-increasing wonder of him.
Yet it was but a mask of service which Lavelle had determined to wear
for this woman's sake. He had put it on in that daybreak when he had met
her coming toward him and heard her calling:
"We still live, captain."
There had welled in his heart at that moment the gentle Stevenson's
prayer for grace--a prayer which had sustained Lavelle often in peril
and sorrow--and it poured from his lips to find an echo in the woman's,
for she, too, knew it:
"'Grant that we here before Thee may be set free from the fear of
vicissitude and the fear of death, may finish what remains before us of
our course without dishonor to ourselves or hurt to others, and, when
the day comes, may die in peace. Deliver us from fear and favor; from
mean hopes and cheap pleasures. Have mercy on each in his deficiency:
let him not be cast down; support the stumbling on the way, and give at
last rest to the weary.'"
To help this woman's spirit to be unafraid was all that was left for him
to do for her. It was the most he would ever be able to do for her. Of
this Lavelle felt certain. He knew the sea too well to deceive himself
with a false hope that its kind mood would continue long. But while life
lasted it was his purpose to live it fearlessly and as if years still
measured the span and not swift minutes.
Under his hand the discipline of shipboard prevailed. There was not a
moment, by day or night, when a lookout for sign of succoring sail or
light went unkept. With Chang, his right hand, Lavelle divided the night
watches, not trusting Rowgowskii. Even Emily, according to her wish,
helped in the tasks of preparing the food and tending the fire by day.
An out-of-doors woman by tradition and inclination, a powerful rider and
swimmer, the pride which she had always taken in her physical well-being
was standing her in good stead now.
Rowgowskii, in the first realization of the extremity which had come to
pass, had abandoned himself to despair. It was incredible that he had
ever been, as he claimed, an officer in the Russian navy, or otherwise a
commander of men. He was absolutely spiritless; an exemplification of
the truth that cowards die many times before their deaths.
But with the coming of the second day of fair weather his funk lifted
and he went to his appointed tasks with a willingness which was
emphasized by his previous sullenness.
Having observed at the outset that the island's wood supply was limited,
Lavelle had been husbanding it by burning sod. He used the wood solely
for the signal fires of the night.
Now on this morning of the fourth day he again put the Russian to
cutting turf from the hillside, the while he and Chang, armed with the
boat axe, set forth to cut down the palm tree in the meadow. Rowgowskii,
the preceding evening, had suggested its addition to the signal fuel.
"You will not be long, captain?" asked Emily as Lavelle paused to look
back at her in leaving the crest of the hill.
"No longer than is absolutely necessary."
"And you--you will be careful," she warned, and unashamed of the
tremulous note of anxiety which crept into her voice. He nodded. This
man's presence had become very necessary--very precious to her.
"It's your watch on deck, you know," Lavelle called cheerfully. Then,
with a quizzical lowering of his brows and in a tone of pretended
sternness, he added: "Hold your course. Steady as you go--and keep a
sharp lookout."
"Aye, aye, sir," she answered, simulating the speech and manner of a
sailor to an officer.
"You make him velly good sailor man," Chang chuckled in delight.
"We'll be back in a jiffy," said Lavelle. With that he and Chang swung
away down the hill.
Emily went to the edge of the slope and watched them descend, the yellow
man always leaping ahead to test and examine the ground. At the foot
Lavelle looked back. He paused upon discovering the watcher and waved to
her. An impulse to follow him seized her, but remembering that he had
intrusted her with the lookout she overcame it. With a wave of the hand
she answered his signal of cheer, and as through a mist saw him go away
from her across the meadow toward the lone tree.
CHAPTER XVI
Just as Lavelle paused at the foot of the hill and waved his hand,
Rowgowskii looked up from where he was cutting turf on the eastern
slope. Unconsciously his hand went to his flattened nose. It was an
action which invariably had come to accompany any glance which had
Lavelle for its objective.
Emily was hidden from his view, but the Russian could imagine her
standing up there on the crest answering Lavelle's signal. He knew well,
too, the light there must be in her eyes. He had surprised it there many
times in the preceding three or four days, even as she had startled the
animal lust in his.
Rowgowskii dropped the piece of metal which he was using for a cutting
tool. It was part of the boat's air tank with which Lavelle had planned
to repair the damage done by the boulder. His gaze followed the two men
crossing the meadow until he saw Chang stop suddenly and look back. He
started as if the Chinaman had the power of reading his thoughts. A
guilty conscience is ever the quick prey of an honest eye. With much
show of industry he picked up his cutter and resumed the stripping of
turf. This activity lasted but a minute. Then, his gaze wandered around
the empty sea, only to return to the two men below.
In the second that the Russian's eyes picked them up again a menacing
oscillation passed through the earth and brought him in terror off his
knees. He saw the Chinaman pitch headlong out of sight. The next second
whipped Lavelle from his view. The palm tree remained the single object
in the meadow.
Rowgowskii hesitated a moment, hearkening for a sound from above him or
from the meadow. The silence was unbroken save by the purr of the
morning breeze.
With the sneak of a stalking panther in his tread he darted around to
the southern slope. A second's pause, a flashing glance behind to
reassure himself that "The Shadow" and the yellow man were, indeed,
gone, and he sprang up the hill.
CHAPTER XVII
Emily held Lavelle and Chang in view until they were halfway to the tree
and the Chinaman halted and looked back. It was as if the giant had
flashed a message to her. Her heart gave a throb of apprehension. Her
breath caught in her throat. Her limbs trembled. She realized that she
was alone on the hill with Rowgowskii. Only her own soul knew her
repugnance of this man which had grown with the hours since they had
come to the island.
Even as her mind bore the thought Emily became ashamed of her
trepidation and self-consciousness. It was unworthy of the kind of woman
that Lavelle's fearlessness of soul and fortitude made her desire to be.
Mortified, and with a flush mounting her cheeks at what she considered
her mean selfishness, she turned from the meadow and the stretch of
ocean southward. She walked across the hilltop. North, east, and west
her gaze met an empty blue expanse of water. The hill oscillated and she
swayed with it unconscious of the motion. Her attention was held by the
glint of a white wing high against the cloudless azure sky to the
northward where a frigate bird went seeking a mate.
"Oh, if we but had your wings!" she exclaimed.
"But we haven't," whispered a voice close to her ear. With the words an
evil, burning breath struck her cheek and Rowgowskii's two powerful arms
encircled her.
At the touch there leaped to life in Emily that furious strength which
has been given to women to defend themselves or their offspring from
besoiling or destroying hands.
With a shriek she twisted herself in the brute's clasp and hurled him
from her, but not before he had succeeded in crushing his hot, sensuous
lips against her throat. She struck him in the face with both hands
clenched. Landing where Lavelle had smashed him in the boat the morning
after the wreck of the _Cambodia_, the blows drew blood and swept him
from his feet. He went over backward and, falling, carried with him the
boat mast which was stepped in the center of the hilltop for a signal
staff.
Sending a piercing shriek toward the meadow, Emily ran toward the
southern slope. Rowgowskii staggered up in her path with outstretched
arms as if to stop her. He hesitated and stepped aside. The
unaccountable action arrested Emily.
"Go on yelling!" he said wrathfully. "There is nobody to hear. We are
alone--you and I."
A sight of the meadow confirmed his words. Lavelle and Chang were not
there.
The Russian laughed as she faced him helplessly and incredulously, her
strength, for the moment, gone from her. She had no distinct thought.
The capacity of thinking and feeling seemed to have never been.
"They went like that," the brute went on with a snap of his fingers.
"Just as we are going to go--in a--in a very little while." A lingering
quaver went through the hill. He started cravenly. "Feel that, eh? The
end is very near."
Emily was silent. Her gaze darted away from her torturer and around the
sea. It came to rest for the smallest part of a second on the western
edge of the hill. Determination was born of the thought which the glance
suggested. Here was a means of escape.
The cliff was perhaps an hundred feet from where she stood. If she could
only get over there a step would carry her into the presence of her God
unashamed. Her purpose was formed. There was nothing left for which she
cared to live. The camp fire was between her and her goal, but she
heeded it not.
Rowgowskii's gaze, following every movement of the glorious figure of
womanhood before him, set the fires of his fiendishness flaming in new
desire. He advanced a step in front of her. She retreated a step.
"I wonder if you would have treated Lavelle this way if he had come to
love you? Eh?"
There was no answer for him, but Emily's lips moved in murmuring what
her numbed senses could recall of Lavelle's prayer for grace.
"Would you have treated him this way? Tell me, _ma beautΓ©_," he leered.
He took another step toward her. Again she retreated. Still advancing,
the passion of the brute in his eyes scorching her, he said:
"Death will not be so unpleasant. You are very beautiful. You----"
His voice broke in a stammer. A piece of burning sod rolled out of the
fire behind his prey.
"Look out!" he cried.
Emily gave no heed. She put one foot on the sod and smoke curled up
where it burned through the sole of the canvas sandal which Chang had
made for her. Then she lifted the other foot beside it.
Nor did this woman cry out in pain nor a feature so much as wince. An
immortal glory was in her countenance. The look she bent on the man
before her sent him back, cowering in fear and awe.
CHAPTER XVIII
In the instant that the sublime spirit of the gold woman conquered the
beast who baited her Lavelle burst over the crest of the hill from the
southern slope.
Like the captain of an avenging host marching with banners of flame he
came into Emily Granville's vision. A pallor as of death was in his
face; a fire of irrevocable decision in the glance with which he swept
the scene before him into his comprehension.
As that glance touched Emily she started toward her deliverer only to
stop.
Lavelle's hand fell on Rowgowskii's shoulder and hurled him round before
him. The craven crumpled to his knees. The beginning of a cry of terror
died in his throat in a mute gasp. To him this man who stood over him
was come back from the dead.
"Pray--if you can," said Lavelle in a grim voice of fate. He stepped
back a pace as he spoke.
It was a pronouncement of doom that he had uttered. Rowgowskii's gaze
went from Lavelle to Emily. His hands went out to her in supplication.
His lips moved but made no sound.
"Captain," she called pityingly.
She took a step toward him. Without turning "The Shadow" raised a
staying hand.
Rowgowskii turned from Emily at her call to meet again the merciless
gaze of Lavelle.
"Pray," said Lavelle, moving toward him.
The light of all reason went out of the doomed man's face. A maniacal
cry burst from him. He leaped to his feet. Lavelle sprang at him. With a
speed of a hawk's swoop the Russian turned and fled to the cliff. A
second he hesitated on the brink and then plunged over it headlong.
A moment of silence, then a splash and a lingering cry echoed up the
face of the cliff. The gold woman's tortured nerves relaxed. Senseless
she dropped where she stood.
CHAPTER XIX
With the Russian's wild death cry still echoing in her senses Emily
awoke a half-hour later to a vivid consciousness. She found herself
lying in the protecting shade of the boat sail tent which Lavelle had
erected for her habitation near the eastern side of the hill on the day
after the landing. The scene upon which her eyes had closed flashed
again across her vision and she sat up with a shudder.
The movement brought to her senses for the first time a realization of
physical pain. Remembering the strength of spirit which had been given
to her to stand upon fire she throttled the cry which sprang to her
lips. Her suffering became precious to her even as the agony of travail
is dear to a woman. Her eyes welled with hot tears.
Putting out a hand blindly she found the little canvas sandals. She
picked them up and pressed them to her bosom. The charred heels and
soles crumbled away at her touch. She kissed them with the impulse which
would carry a warrior's lips to his colors. To her these pieces of
canvas were the symbols of a faith which had sustained her in a trial
which passed her understanding.
Looking downward at her feet, she found both of them bandaged. She had
been dimly conscious of Lavelle doing this service for her. She
recognized the bindings as pieces of the hem of her night robe with
which she had bound his brow in the boat. A mysterious thrill went
through her; her eyes overflowed.
The breeze lifted the edge of the tent and disclosed Lavelle to her
view. She caught the canvas and held it back. He was just finishing the
restepping of the signal mast. His back was toward her.
Straightening from his task to his full height and with one of his
strong bare arms extended to the mast and the other hanging loosely at
his side, he looked out over the sea to the southward. His tattered
shirt and trousers still wet with sea water clung tightly to his lithe,
powerful form. There was a challenge in the set of his head and in the
grim line of his jaw. His attitude breathed of a man indomitable--one
who, indeed, was master of his fate; the intrepid captain of his soul.
His destiny would find him thus.
The woman in the tent watched this man in wondrous awe, nor could she
know that his thoughts were alone of her at that moment--of a woman
sanctified in his sight not alone by living fire, but also by the
passion of a love unutterable. She saw the breeze toss the forelock of
his dark brown hair. He started. She dropped the edge of the tent,
realizing, without any amazement, that they two were alone in an empty,
far-flung waste of the world. She laid her head down on her long coat
which he had rolled into a pillow. She dared not speak.
During what seemed an interminable time, the woman in the tent heard
Lavelle moving about outside, and, of a sudden, the singleness of his
footfall brought Chang surging into her thoughts. A moment later Lavelle
stood in the tent entrance, carrying food and drink. She sat up to
behold in his face an expression which stabbed her with its pain.
"You are suffering, little woman," he said tenderly.
All she could do was shake her head that she was not. Discovering what
it was she was holding tightly to her bosom he turned away. He
understood.
Presently he pressed her to eat the meal he had prepared. Although it
nearly choked her to swallow she ate and drank because he wished her to
do so.
"What of Chang? Has he gone--gone away?" she dared to ask finally.
The man sitting in the tent entrance had his gaze fixed far away upon
the relentless ocean's breast. He nodded his head sadly.
"God's benison be with him--the truest, the best friend it has ever been
given to any man to know," Lavelle said, facing Emily. After a second's
pause he went on in a tense voice:
"This treacherous earth--treacherous with the sea's treachery--opened at
our feet down there like the snapping jaws of a monster. Chang went
first. I put out a hand to save him. The jaws got me.
"It seemed very hard that the end should come like that--without even a
moment to say good-by." Lavelle paused again. "You can have no idea," he
resumed, "what a torment of waters is down there--waters filled with
reeds and roots which catch at one's limbs and cling to them--like
serpents.
"As we came up to--to snatch at the crust of shore--it crumbled at our
touch. I could see the hill. You--you had just turned away. As I looked
your head passed out of my sight. Then, we saw that--that fiend climb up
here. We saw him stop and--and look back. I shouted--that is, I tried to
shout, but I had no breath. I never was so weak in all--all my days.
But whether he heard me or didn't he must have seen what had happened to
us. He would never have dared come near you--if he hadn't.
"The earth broke under our hands again and again. The sea tore at us.
There is a tremendous current under this island. I heard you cry
for--for us to come to you. Chang heard you. But we were
caught--struggling like two foolish animals in a trap. When the signal
staff went down----Why, I think--I could not think. We saw you come to
the edge of the hill there--heard you cry again, but the sea----"
Lavelle became silent. His eyes sought the great blue deeps below. Emily
could not speak. Her soul was crying to comfort this man. The yearning
of an unknown motherhood was in her heart.
"Like most sailor men--deep-water men----" he went on, "Chang could not
swim. I imagine he must have found a foothold in one of the roots in the
water. He caught me--suddenly--lifted me bodily, it seemed, up out of
the sea--on to the shore. He was very powerful. I turned to help him.
All was quiet up here. He shook his head and--and let go.
"'Go, master. Quick--go! Good-by, flen'. Good-by flor you!'
"A second only he floated. Then the sea sucked him--down. He went with a
smile--unafraid. And I came to--to you--on the hill. You don't----"
His voice broke. He leaped to his feet and walked away. It is not a good
thing that a man's tears shall be seen by a strange woman.
CHAPTER XX
With the going down of that day's sun a long, heavy swell, accompanied
by the lightest of breezes, set in from the southwest. It was an ominous
sign to Lavelle, nor could he conceal this thought when he carried
Emily's evening meal to her. She asked him to bring his food and eat it
in the tent entrance.
The castaways ate their pitiable rations in silence, but before this
short time passed the island was moving in concert with the heave of the
sea.
A shocking, sense-stunning crash where a part of the western cliff
slithered down into the deep sounded the end of the meal. While the roar
was dying away the eyes of the man and woman met and held in a glance of
understanding.
"This is--is the end?" Emily asked in a low voice.
"I think--it is not very far off, little woman," he answered. He told
her this truth because he knew hers was a spirit unafraid. By it she
knew that he knew and understood many things which words might not
encompass.
"I thank you--so much," was her answer. She spoke with a frank gladness.
But the slightest quaver was in her voice.
Lavelle left her to build up the signal fire. He felt certain that it
was for the last time. It was to him the funeral pyre of a hope which
died by the minute, and he laid on the fuel with unsparing hand. Some
night-borne craft might by miracle see its gleam, yet the light of a
moon in all the splendor of fullness lessened this remotest of
possibilities to the barest minimum.
Although Lavelle was gone from the tent but a little while, it seemed an
eternal time to the woman, who waited for his return. And when he came
her eyes were dry; and she held out a hand for him to help her to her
feet.
"I have no pain," she said, answering his protest. "I speak the truth. I
wish to be out in the night--with you."
After the first step or two Emily walked freely and, indeed, the pain of
her burns had passed away. The while Lavelle knelt to make a seat for
her she stood sweeping the heavens with her luminous eyes. Across the
northern sky a large star, falling, burst upon her vision.
"See!" she exclaimed, and then, turning toward him, she repeated
Calpurnia's words to Cæsar:
"'When beggars die there are no comets seen;
The heavens themselves blaze forth the death of princes!'"
It was a night made for life and love and the joys of living--not death;
a night to set the soul singing in gladness of being. It seemed to have
garnered the uttermost spaces of their brightest jewels to bedeck its
violet cope and make it the harder for this man and woman to say
farewell to mortality.
Save in the intervals when Paul went to replenish the fire he sat at
Emily's side, and together they watched and listened to the majestic
travailing of the weariless, pitiless deep.
It was not far from midnight when the sea tore away half of the meadow
and the palm tree. This bit of earth floated in their sight for but a
breath. It was; then it was not. Where it had been was a patch of
leaping, roiling waters, white-fanged like wolves at a kill.
Emily put out a hand and took one of Paul's.
"The end--it will come--like that--quickly," she whispered. "I
will--will not be afraid--I am sure--if you will let me hold your hand."
Paul Lavelle could make no answer save pressing the gentle hand in both
of his. It was sufficient to comfort her. After a long silence she
asked:
"Why are you not afraid?"
"I don't know," he answered simply, "unless it is because I can't
believe--that a marvelous creation like mankind stops--with what we call
death. I can't believe that wondrous beings--like you--and Chang,
capable of the sublimest thoughts and impulses--come and go and are no
more. Rather I think that what we are facing is 'Yet a little sleep, a
little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep.'"
Nor was Emily conscious of her hand clasping Paul Lavelle's with love's
tightness in its pressure.
"My father believed as you," she began, only to stop short as she felt
him start. She had ever been on her guard against speaking of her people
to this man, for she knew his sensitiveness as to the past. But once had
she made reference to the tragedy which embraced her life and his. That
was in the boat when she had assailed him to save Rowgowskii from
drowning. Now she knew not what else to say.
"Miss Granville," he said presently.
"No, no, please don't!" she protested. "Not that tone; not that
distance. Call me friend, comrade--just as you have been doing these
past few days. Call me Emily. It would please me; it would sound--like
home to--to hear somebody call me by the old name once more."
"Emily," Lavelle went on, "I should like you to know what happened that
night on the _Yakutat_--the truth. If you----"
"No," she interrupted him. "If I say to you that--that I do not wish you
to tell me, you will not misunderstand?"
"As you wish," he answered, but there was a chill in his voice.
"No, no!" she cried. "You do not have to tell me what happened. Don't
you understand? I know. I know you to be brave--and true and upstanding.
I know you acted as only one unafraid--fearless as you are, could have
acted. And I thank God that he has given it to me to know you and--to
understand!"
Her voice broke. Her eyes, swimming with tears, saw him turn toward the
fire. A weight seemed lifted from him. She sensed the coming of a great
peace to his soul.
CHAPTER XXI
A high dawn--one presaging storm--found the castaways standing beside
the signal fire which swiftly smoldered into the ashes of hopelessness.
The swell had increased during the morning hours. The hill now afforded
a footing unsteadier than a laboring ship's deck. The breeze of the
night continued light and steady.
With the first glimmer of day Lavelle went searching the sea. His gaze
swung the horizon again and again, following the withdrawing mantle of
night only to confront the old bitter emptiness of all the days that had
gone before.
Lavelle's eyes kept seeking the distance, but Emily's, untrained, sought
the sea at hand. So it was that her sight was the first to discover a
sail barely two miles away to the south and west.
At the discovery her throat closed. She could not speak. She stood
breathless, half in trance. Lavelle, turned to the eastward, felt her
clutch his arm. He sent a glance whither she dumbly pointed.
"A sail!" he cried. "Saved! This means life, you brave, brave soul!"
He seized her by the arms and shook her as a boy meeting a boy playmate
might have done. Her whole being thrilled at his touch. A glorious light
of love came into her countenance, but he saw it not.
As he spoke to her he dropped her arms and his glance sprang away to
find the sail again. Fixing it, Lavelle could not control his amazement.
Emily saw a great seriousness succeed the expression of delight in his
face and manner. A chill touched her new-born hope.
"What do you see, captain? What is it?"
"I don't know what to tell you. I am not sure yet. Still there is
something strange----"
"Why, that ship----It is moving sideways!" she cried. "It is not
sailing!"
Lavelle, indeed, was puzzled. The strange sail was an iron or steel bark
of perhaps twelve hundred tons, hove to on the port tack. Her forecourse
and foretopsails were set. The foretopgallantsail hung in its clewlines
and buntlines. The maintopgallantsail and topsails were set and laid
full aback against the mast. The main course was clewed up. The peak of
the spanker had been let go and the gaff was flailing from side to side.
She carried two skysails. These and the royals were furled. All of the
headsails, with the exception of the foretopmast-staysail, were down
and trailing away from the bowsprit and jibboom. None of the other
staysails was set. She was laden and laboring hard. It seemed that the
swell must roll the sticks out of her.
From the height at which they stood Lavelle and Emily could see her lie
down with every heave of the sea and put her lee rail under.
Now, for a second, rolling deeper than she had before, Lavelle, from a
new angle, confirmed what he had suspected from the beginning. Her wheel
was deserted! Her decks were lifeless! She was in charge of herself!
The bark was rapidly drifting closer. Another fifteen minutes, Lavelle
figured, would carry her by the island half a mile to the southward. It
was a moment for quick decision. Emily read his purpose to swim to the
bark.
"God alone knows, Emily, what mystery confronts us. But our only chance
of life lies out there. It may be another trap, comrade, but we must
hope. I feel that, for your sake, I must----"
"For our sakes," she interrupted him, but he did not seem to hear her.
He was bending over, removing his shoes.
"I'll win back to you--I'll come for you if it be in----"
"It will not be in death, but in life."
Startled, eagerly he beheld the love-light in her eyes, only to turn
quickly away. His heart throbbed as if it must burst. His tortured soul
moaned in its yearning and passion to crush her to his breast. In the
face of death he would have claimed her at this sign; gone out with his
lips pressed to hers. In the face of life--the promise of living which
the bark held forth--he, the pariah, said no to his desire.
His face was masked and cold as he turned toward her again, and the gold
woman bent her head for shame. He broke out the boat mast and, carrying
it over his shoulder, he held out his hand and led her swiftly down the
hill. His hand was very cold. He set her a lookout point at the foot of
the hill.
"Wait here," he said in a voice which sounded unlike him. "At no second
lose sight of the bark. Be on your guard. If anything should happen to
the island cling to this mast. It will keep you up. I'll come for
you--I'll pick you up."
His gray eyes were glistening with suppressed emotion.
"And if--if," she said, "this should be good-by--and we should not meet
again----"
She drew his head down and kissed him full upon the lips.
Without a word he ran across the meadow to the sea.
Emily watched him as he dropped off the swaying land and struck out
powerfully toward the bark now head on to the southern shore. For a
moment her heart grew still with misgiving. Then, it thrilled with a
joyous impulse. She hurried across the meadow. As she went she removed
her long cloak and the golfing jacket. At the shore she stopped and tore
the bandages from her feet. Looking seaward she saw where Lavelle swam.
Dropping her skirt quickly she stood for a second in the long white
night robe in which she had escaped the _Cambodia_. Inhaling a long,
deep breath she plunged overboard fearlessly.
Lavelle, looking backward, missed Emily. His spirit slumped. He paused
his stroke, fearful for her safety.
The sun at that moment burnished the crest of a wave behind him. A white
arm clove its mane of foam and his heart leaped to behold the gold woman
following in his wake.
CHAPTER XXII
The sight of this woman following after him held Paul Lavelle bound for
the moment in the inertia of awe. All sense of their common and great
peril left him. Wonder robbed him of the power of thinking just as it
had on the island when she had drawn his head to her and pressed her
lips upon his. He comprehended the thing by instinct alone.
With the powerful, sweeping overhead stroke of a practiced swimmer Emily
overtook him on the crest of a foaming surge. The plaits of her hair had
been washed by the sea into a free golden mane. The grace of a Nereid,
of the ocean itself, was in her. She might have been borne of the deep.
The myth of Thetis must have had such a conception.
As she swung up to him, shoulder to shoulder, Lavelle turned on his
side. With a toss of her head she brought it clear of the water. The
light of her countenance said to him as plainly as words could have
done: "I am here! I am thine!" He caught her and drew her face to his.
His lips went to hers and clung in a wild, fleeting second of union.
Then, side by side, they struck out to meet their destiny.
Taking the weather berth, Paul set the pace toward the strange vessel.
It was already to leeward of the island's median line. The send of the
swell, however, more than balanced the craft's swift drift in the
swimmers' favor. Yet the half-mile of their turbulent course was a test
for the strongest and bravest. The willful, tenacious power of love
sustained Emily until they came within hail of their goal. Here flesh
and blood struck. Her spirit remained undaunted, but the body refused
the spirit's demands upon it.
Sensing that Emily was failing, Lavelle put out a hand and turned her on
her back. In that moment he realized, too, that he was near exhaustion.
The ridge of a gigantic surge lifted them higher than the rail of the
bark. Paul could distinguish every fixture of her deserted decks. The
sea dropped away with them. The next instant the vessel's leaden-colored
side and half of her copper-painted bottom were reeling over them. They
might have been looking up at her from the bottom of the ocean. Her
masts appeared to pierce the blue, sun-shot sky.
Although convinced there was no ear aboard the vessel to hear Paul drew
on his rapidly waning strength to send a yell down to her. The sails
flung back a faint, mocking echo. All the while his eyes were searching
for some means of boarding. Being an iron vessel the bark's sides
presented no chain plates or channels for a hand hold. Deeply laden
though she was the bights in which her braces trailed were far beyond
his reach even when she rolled.
The belief that he might be able to climb aboard with the aid of a lee
brace had been with him when he took to the water. From the island it
had seemed that this gear swept the sea with every surge. Not so much as
an eyebolt offered a ray of hope. The boomkins were as possible of
touching as the tops. He turned toward the bows. There might be a chance
forward, but he felt certain that Emily's strength would never withstand
the mauling of the sea that must follow catching hold of the bobstay.
Lost for a moment in the eagerness of his search, the bark had drifted
down upon them until a stroke would have brought them together. The
sensation of being drawn down made him aware of it. It shocked him into
action. Dragging Emily with him, Paul plunged away just in time to
escape a terrific suction produced by the vessel's laboring.
Hardly were they clear of this new peril, which he instantly realized
must be taken into account, when something wound itself around Paul's
legs with a jerk. It clung like the tentacle of a monster. It snatched
him toward the vessel. The bark was lifting at the moment. He and Emily
were falling away in a valley of beryl. Instinctively he threw himself
on his back, kicking as best he could to free his prisoned limbs. A
glance, as his feet came clear of the water, transported him from the
depths of fear and hopelessness to the heights of hope. He was entangled
in a rope's end which was attached to the bark. He caught it just as it
was slipping away from him. Overhauling it with one hand he found it to
be a gauntline which trailed away from a block at the end of the lee
main yardarm. To his sailor mind it told how the vessel's small boats
had been hoisted out of her.
It was with misgiving that he drew the line toward him. It came so
freely that he was certain that it was but another mockery. At each pull
he expected to see its length come darting through the block. Presently
it held; it sustained his weight. It was fast aboard the vessel. His
heart bounded at the discovery. He passed a bight round Emily's waist
and darted from her side forward. Hurling himself into the smothering
suction under the bows, he clutched the bobstay as it buried itself.
Down he went with it, dragged further and further until it seemed that
he must let the sea have him. A monster with an hundred beaks tore at
his lungs. Another clawed at his eyes. Still another gnashed at his
heart. A bare glimmer of consciousness marked the end of the downward
pitch. As the bark rose he continued to climb. At the end of the rise he
was clear of the sea and halfway to the cap of the bowsprit. The fangs
which reached for him did not get him again.
Half an hour afterward Paul Lavelle found himself lying on a deck with
water hissing over him and round him. It gurgled in his ears and foamed
across his throat. It was being spat at him out of three or four
scuppers and a bulwark port on his right. He was in the waist of a
vessel. This was a hatch coaming against which his left side was
pressed--the coaming of the vessel's main hatch. He sat up and saw Emily
lying across the hatch unconscious. The bight of the gauntline was still
around her. As he struggled to arise, only to fall back again, his cheek
swept one of her feet which dangled over the edge of the coaming. Yes,
he had torn that woman out of the sea's arms. There she was in evidence
of that, but where he had found the strength, how he had done it or when
he had done it, he had no idea.
The names Emily and Daphne were mixed in his thoughts. It took a severe
mental struggle to identify his own name. He repeated it two or three
times before he recognized it. Emily was the name of the woman on the
hatch. But Daphne? This name puzzled him until his wandering gaze found
a row of deck buckets in a rack on the edge of the forward house.
_Daphne_ was painted on each bucket. Then slowly it came to him that he
had seen it on the bows of a vessel aboard which he had climbed a long
time before.
His senses were bogged in the reaction of the despair of
exhaustion--that hopeless dejection which follows a supreme mental or
physical exertion and whose poignancy is the greater according to the
successful degree of the effort. He slipped back to his full length in
the water and lay staring up at the sky.
"Paul! Paul!"
His name called in a plaintive tone over his head was what finally
aroused him to a realization of his situation. The voice touched a chord
in his being that impelled him to action. It sent a wave of emotion
through him. He rose to a sitting posture. Again his cheek brushed the
gold woman's feet, and at the touch he bent his head quickly and kissed
them. It was not the first time he had done this, but it startled him
now, for he sensed that she was conscious of what he did. Yet thus on
the island he had kissed her reverently and sacredly when he had bound
her burns.
As he struggled to his feet Emily sat up. Her hair fell across her
shoulders and bosom and across her limbs in a golden shower.
"Oh, woman of all the world," he murmured, "we still live!"
This woman was his. She had challenged him against the sea--matched him
against all its brute force--and he had won her.
For a second only Emily met and held Paul's glance. Then, lowering her
head and throwing herself in abandon across the hatch, she burst into
tears. So did the reaction of all she had passed through come upon her.
Paul turned away, chastened by those tears. He realized that no word he
might utter then would assuage one drop of them. Action called to him,
but he seemed to be unable to put a hand on the situation. A long
weather roll caught him unawares. It flung him across the deck and he
brought up against the fife rail around the mainmast. His limbs
quivered under him; his knees knocked together in weakness. Every muscle
of him throbbed and twitched from the effects of the battle he had waged
with the sea. A momentary dread that he would never recover his strength
seized him.
It was in that instant that his gaze snapped a glimpse of the island far
up to windward. It appeared very small. He marveled that the bark could
have drifted so far. A lee roll cut the bit of land from his view. He
started to call Emily, but forbore at the sound of her sobbing. As if
fascinated he waited until the bark lifted on the shoulder of the next
swell. Like sugar melting in a teacup the island dissolved in his sight.
It stirred him mightily. It aroused in him the spirit of combativeness.
It made him realize that the sea would stand not on his dalliance. It
ordered him to action and to confront the mystery of the ocean's traffic
with the abandoned _Daphne_.
It required but a glance for him to confirm his estimate of the vessel's
size which he had formed in his first view of her from the island and
while he swam beside her. She was not less than 1,200 tons burden--about
200 feet long and less than forty feet beam--and heavily sparred. Her
lower masts and topmasts were of iron or steel. They were pole masts;
that is to say, in one continuous piece. The lower and double
topsail-yards also were built of iron or steel. Everything bespoke the
fact that she had been built for driving.
Calling to Emily that he would be gone but a minute, Paul drew an iron
belaying pin from the fife rail and started aft. He armed himself
against surprise, although he felt instinctively that he and Emily were
alone. Still, all to be seen about decks indicated that the bark had not
been long abandoned.
A teakwood door was open and hooked back against the cabin's forward
bulkhead. A similar door on the starboard side was shut. Through the
open door he entered the after-living quarters. A slamming of doors and
the familiar sound of the hard woods in the cabin's trim, working in
their joinings, answered the invader's hail flung from the threshold.
Once inside, he found himself in a white-painted alleyway at the end of
which a banging door gave him a glimpse of the forward cabin or saloon.
His nostrils first caught a stench of lamps which had flickered out in
oil dregs.
All ships are so ordered in their appointments that a seaman is never at
a loss to find his way in any. Lavelle could have gone about the
_Daphne_ blindfolded. He did not have to look at the brass plate over
the first door off the alleyway on his right to tell it was the room of
the chief mate. The door was open, but something behind it kept it from
swinging more than a couple of inches as the vessel labored. He gave it
a quick shove and stepped inside the room, only to pause with a gasp of
horror.
At the invader's feet, bathed in the morning sunlight which poured
through two ports, lay the stark body of a young, lithe-limbed son of
the sea. Barely more than a boy he had been. There was a gaping bullet
wound between his eyes. It was a wound of exit--where the lead which had
killed him had sped away from its work. It cried out a story of
assassination to Lavelle; it shrieked to him that the young fellow had
been shot from behind, possibly as he slept in his berth with his back
toward the door. The rolling of the ship had brought the body to the
deck where it lay.
The lockers of the room were wrenched open. Everywhere were signs of
disorder; the marks of hurrying, marauding hands. Yet the room had been
the castle of a man of order and cleanliness. Lavelle looked
particularly for the bark's log book which ordinarily should have been
on the small desk at the foot of the berth. It was missing.
With a thought of how sweet life must have been to this young fellow and
with his wrath hot against his slayers, Lavelle stepped across the
alleyway to the second and third mates' room. Its door opened at a
touch. Here, strangely, the sour, unmistakable odor of the forecastle
met him. Instantly the searcher visualized the coarse type of men who
had occupied these quarters--the rule-of-thumb sort, who may spend a
lifetime at sea without ever winning to a rank above second mate. Here
disorder was not apparent because disorder was a natural thing.
There was a stateroom abaft the mate's. It was empty. A door immediately
opposite had been forced. It was another stateroom filled with stores.
It was plain that a quick draft had been made upon these supplies.
Darting into the forward cabin, only the echo of his own hail answered
him. A red tablecloth lay on the deck where it had been swept by some
person hurrying by or else in a struggle. A white metal castor rolled
under the dining table and made a tinkling noise among its broken
cruets. The pantry and three more staterooms opened upon this cabin. The
staterooms reported only emptiness. They had not been recently
occupied. The pantry's cleanliness and order might have been produced by
a careful housewife's hands.
The doors leading into the after cabin were open and hooked back. Like
the forward compartment, it was done in Indian teak, bird's-eye maple,
and mahogany. It was furnished with two comfortable easy chairs, a small
center table, and a divan built into the bulkhead against the starboard
side. A tiny piano stood between the forward entrances. Through the
after end a companionway led up on to the poop.
There were two more staterooms here. They were empty and gave no signs
of recent occupancy. They were on the port side. To starboard was the
chart room. A litter of books, charts, and chart pipes covered its
floor. The chronometer case stood open. A glance told Paul that it had
been wound within forty-eight hours. He bent his head and quickly caught
a tick of even, smooth escapement.
Hurrying aft from the chart room, the castaway came to what he knew to
be the skipper's room. The door to it was shut. Its middle panel was
splintered. Something made him turn the knob with gentleness.
Just inside the door to the left a man in pajamas sat at a small
writing desk, his head cast upon his arms as if sleep had suddenly
overtaken him. His head swayed as Paul looked down at him. It was
lending itself to the swing of the vessel, but the motion was so natural
that, for the moment, Lavelle was deceived. A strange hope sprang into
his heart.
"Wake up, old man! Wake up!" he called. He even shook him by the
shoulder, but the man at the desk was sleeping a sleep that knows no
mortal awakening.
Under the stiff arms Paul spied the log book which he had missed from
the mate's room. He pulled it out and the dead man's head rolled back
and compelled his disturber to meet the gaze of his wide-open, staring
blue eyes. A pen rolled out from under his right hand and dropped from
the desk.
This undoubtedly was the _Daphne's_ skipper. He had been a man of
powerful build, standing in life as tall as Lavelle himself. Even in the
laxness of death his jaw bespoke indomitable determination. The nose was
of a splendid aggressive type. Death had taken him in the beginning of
his best years. He could not have been more than forty years of age.
A crimson splotch just below the chest line told where the man's life
blood had gone out. Measuring its location by sight with the height of
the door's splintered panel, Lavelle ventured a deduction of how the
_Daphne's_ master and mate had been assassinated. The master had been
asleep or, at any rate, he had retired. His apparel, his disturbed berth
told that. He had heard the shot which did for the mate, or, perhaps, he
might have gone to the door unsuspectingly to answer a knock or summons.
His hand turning the knob had been the signal to the assassin on the
other side of the door to send a bullet crashing through it into his
midriff.
But how the skipper had come to have the log book in his room it was not
possible to surmise unless, after being shot, he had had the strength to
make his way to the mate's room and back again. Again he might have
taken the keeping of the log into his own charge. Could he and the mate
have quarreled? Asking himself this question, the searcher's eyes ran
down the pages at which the book had lain open and stopped with a shock
at three words:
"The second mate----"
That was the final entry.
It was written in a hand which had begun the formation of the letters in
a tight style and ended in the scrawling of a schoolboy, a blot and a
splattered dash. Where this dash finished there had death touched the
fingers which held the writer's pen.
Whatever had happened aboard the _Daphne_ it was the second mate who was
responsible for it. Paul was convinced there was no escape from the
indictment in those three words.
It was a P.M. entry under date of March 29. According to Paul Lavelle's
account of time it was now March 31. Some time during the night of two
days before--on the 29th--mutiny had lifted its red hands on the
_Daphne_.
The log was written up to eight o'clock on the evening of the 29th. It
must have been the last thing the fair-haired boy now lying cold forward
had done before turning his lamp down for his eternal "watch below."
But as startling as was the tragedy which loomed so boldly out of the
three simple words which have been quoted was the _Daphne's_ position
given as of noon of that day: "Latitude 32:30 north; Longitude 176:28
east."
This instantly destroyed Paul's idea of the island's position. The bark
had drifted up on the island out of the southwest. Then, according to
the most reasonable assumption, she had been to the southward of it when
she was abandoned. That put the island between three and four hundred
miles to the northward of where the castaways had believed it to be all
the time. Its drift must have been to the north and east instead of the
southwest. This explained the absence of the trades; the variable
quality of the winds which had prevailed. The island had drifted across
the spot, or within a short distance thereto, of where the _Cambodia_
had found her grave.
Paul decided to let the observation which he planned to make at noon
settle the puzzle of position. The moment demanded that he should give
his thoughts to it and the living, and not to the past and its dead.
Still as he laid the log down on the desk again he turned to the page
which began it and read, in the style of the ancient sea formula:
"Log of the bark _Daphne_, 1,252 tons burthen, of Liverpool, England,
John McGavock, master, on her voyage from Sydney, N. S. W., toward San
Francisco, U. S. A."
And with something of boyish pride the keeper of the log--it was not in
the skipper's writing--had posted his name with boldness at the head of
the list of the ship's company: "William Elston, chief officer." It was
the imagination of youth gilding the rank. It seemed to speak that the
_Daphne_ had given the boy his first berth as mate.
"And they murdered you, William Elston, and you, too, John McGavock,"
said Paul with a sad bitterness, turning away from the desk.
A frightened cry from Emily, a smothered sob and the patter of her bare
feet carried Paul through the open door, but not quickly enough to cut
off her view of the still occupant of the skipper's room. She shrank
into his arms shuddering, and as he pressed her to him she tried to
crush her sobs against his breast.
"Don't be frightened--don't be frightened, dearheart," he crooned to
her. His lips found her brow, her eyes, her mouth.
"I--I----Oh, Paul, I thought you had gone--away," she sobbed. "You
were--were so long."
Paul had not been away from the deck more than five minutes, but the
time had seemed to her thrice and thrice again as long.
Brokenly she told him how, as she had entered the door through which she
had seen him disappear, her eyes had found the figure of the mate
stretched in his room.
"Then--there is another--one--in there!" she went on. "Oh, Paul, never
leave me again! Will you, dear! Will you? Not until death comes to take
us both?"
Her teeth were chattering from cold and nervous exhaustion.
"No, dear; not until death," he answered her pleading, but the kiss
which he pressed on her mouth spoke in greater reassurance to her heart
than his words. "Much has happened here--much that I don't understand;
much that we may never understand. But just now we must think of
ourselves. We must think of living; of fighting on. You're going to
fight on with me, aren't you? You're going to be brave and never lose
hope? You don't know how brave you've been. You have been the
inspiration of the battle all along. Look up at me."
His powerful arms held her away as he spoke and she glanced up at him
timidly.
"It is not hard to be brave with you," she said, and he drew her to him
so fiercely that she could not help crying out.
He released her in alarm. His arms dropped to his sides.
"I'm a brute; I've hurt you, dear."
"No, no," she protested with a smile of love, but her eyes sought a red
mark on her round, gleaming shoulder, and for the first time each of
them became conscious of the meagerness of her attire.
"Did I bruise you that way?"
"No, no, Paul. It happened when you were dragging me over the side. The
rope did it."
As she spoke she drew the yoke of her long white gown higher on her
shoulders. Her cheeks mantled red with shame and he turned away from
her. Yet in the next instant her cheeks crimsoned a deeper hue in shame
of that shame, for it came to her as a truth that in the sight of this
man there could be no abasement.
Paul reΓ«ntered the skipper's room, remembering that he had seen an
ulster and a mackintosh hanging in a corner to the right of the desk. He
swept them on to his arm in his bewilderment. It was one thing to outfit
a man; another to garb a woman. His eye caught a pair of socks hanging
over the edge of a half-open drawer under McGavock's berth. He snatched
these. He added a pair of straw sandals, whose toes protruded from under
the settee across the rear bulkhead, to his collection and also a
blanket--a fine white California blanket which lay in a roll at the foot
of the berth. It was the best he could think of doing at the moment.
Emily was shivering on the divan when he returned to her.
"Lie down there, dear," he said, "and I'll tuck you in and bring you
some coffee--something warm, anyway--and some food."
"No, no, no," she said, starting up. "Don't leave me here--alone. Not
now. I know the dead can't hurt one, but--I must go with you. When all's
said and done, Paul--I'm only--only a woman----"
She took the ulster from him and slipped it on. It was large enough to
have wrapped her round twice. She plunged her feet into the warm woollen
socks and gave a little sigh of pleasure.
"I--I feel better already."
"Now put these on."
Paul handed her the sandals, and as she took them she studied them for a
second, only to glance up at him with a startled expression.
"These are a woman's, Paul," she whispered. "And that----"
She indicated the mackintosh, and he held it out before him.
"This is a woman's, too," he said in the same breath with her.
"A woman? A woman?" he repeated, and he wondered if here was the key of
the mystery of the _Daphne_.
CHAPTER XXIII
Together the castaways went forward to the galley, passing out of the
cabin through the starboard alleyway so that Emily might not see again
what was in the mate's room. As Paul stepped out on deck he mentally
marked the time by the sun's ascension. It was not later than 8:30
o'clock.
Signs of hurried departure met the eye on every hand in the galley.
Chief among them was a batch of bread which had been put to rising
beside the range. But Paul did not pause to make any examination until
he had rattled up a fire. He had picked up a box of matches in
McGavock's room. There was a bin of kindling and plenty of coal in the
scuttles, and it took only a few minutes to get a meal together. It was
the warmest and best breakfast they had enjoyed since they had been cast
away, albeit the mainstay was a porridge of canned corn which Paul had
hit upon as the most promising thing in a quick search of the stores
aft. For the rest there was hard tack and marmalade and coffee. This
coffee, a strong brew, was really the crown of the breakfast. Its very
odor was life-giving; strength-restoring.
Over the breakfast Paul related with all the gentleness at his command
the facts which had been revealed by his search through the cabins.
There was little to add to what Emily had seen herself.
"We are alone, Emily," he said, "except for those who will never wake
again."
Fearful that similar heart-harrowing sights might be held by the forward
part of the vessel as those which the sore-beset girl had discovered aft
he induced her to remain in the warmth of the galley while he pressed
his search in the forecastle.
"Don't--please don't stay long," she pleaded. "I feel--that--that I will
never be able to bear it--to have you go out of my sight again." A
shudder shook her. "When I saw you--a little while ago----Oh, the ship
fell on you! The bows came down and--buried you in the water----"
"There, there, dear. Let us never think of it again. I have only a
glimmer of an idea--of what happened. I don't know what happened; in
fact, I don't want to know. All I do know and all I care about is--that
somehow I had the sand--the brute strength to save you. Just you of all
the world!"
He seized her passionately as he spoke and kissed her. The pressure of
her firm, lithe body against his sent his blood clamoring. The natural
perfume of her hair made his brain hammer drunkenly. Still above the
tumult which beset his senses rang a mocking laugh--a devil's laugh. As
he caught it a chill went over him. He put Emily away from him as
fiercely as he had taken her and, crying, without a word, she sank on
the bench in front of the fire and hid her face in her hands. As he
turned away his brow was clouded with anger; his eyes filled with
bitterness.
A second Lavelle stood motionless, his trembling breath an unuttered
curse of himself. Then he turned to the door at his side and banged it
open. It was the entrance to the cook's cubby-hole of a room. A piece of
matting and a wooden pillow in the bunk told that its late occupant had
been either a Chinese or Japanese. There was an odor, too, that bespoke
the recent presence of an opium smoker. He had departed in a hurry.
There was another door leading aft from the galley. This was the
entrance to the carpenter shop and donkey engine room. A cubby-hole with
a bunk in it to port had been the carpenter's abode. Lavelle noted with
satisfaction the equipment of glistening, well-kept tools on the engine
room bulkheads.
Hurrying forward, Paul entered the forecastle. It was an exceptionally
large one for a vessel of the _Daphne's_ size. Echo answered his hail.
Mattresses--the straw pallets which sailors call "donkeys'
breakfasts"--clothes' bags, ditty bags, oilskins, sea boots,
sou'westers, an assortment of greasy pots, pannikins, and spoons, and
two filthy kids littered the black deck. Half a dozen chests gaped open,
their contents falling over their sides. The hands that had gone through
them had sought only the bottoms where money, trinkets, and supposed
valuables had been hidden by their owners. So had he found the chests in
the rooms of the second and third mates, the carpenter, and the cook. In
their extremity they had all acted alike--thought only of useless
baubles and left useful, necessary things behind.
A sailor before the mast, used and inured to hardship, living by the
hour hand in hand with death, trained in the expectancy of sudden
danger, ever aware of the constant attendance of peril, might be
expected to act with more intelligence in an emergency which may cost
him his life than the humdrum-going citizen ashore. Left to himself, he
will go out of a ship in mid-ocean with a few shillings he has stored
in the bottom of his bag or chest, a model upon which he has been
spending most of his watches below, a derby hat or flash necktie for
which he paid four times too much at his last port. Rarely has he a
thought of necessary things--the countless useful articles of clothing
such as Paul Lavelle saw on every hand--overcoats, jackets,
underclothing--which a day or an hour in an open boat can make worth a
king's ransom.
The forecastle had been emptied in a hurry, but it told no other tale
than that. There is no lair of mankind, no habitation of man's
devisement more cheerless than a ship's forecastle. There is no sight
more depressing, more dismal than one deserted.
Paul, with a shudder, crossed from the starboard side, through which he
had entered, to port. The breath of fresh air which he caught as he
threw back the door and stepped out on deck was like a draught of wine.
His spirits lifted as it dissipated the sea-sour stench which his
nostrils were carrying. He turned forward immediately to at last come
upon an explanation of the exodus from the _Daphne_.
The fore hatch was open. The covers were strewn about the deck. Up out
of the glistening cargo of coals came an odor of fire. There was no
smoke, but fire had been or was down there.
He recognized the dangerous quality of the coals at once. It was fear of
it that had emptied the crew overside in panic. His mind, in the stress
which had been upon it while he was aft, had not grasped the probable
character of the cargo when he read in the log book with what the
_Daphne_ was laden.
Dropping down through the hatchway his bare feet felt no heat. None of
the signs of "trouble" which he knew so well was present. He had fought
cargoes like this one.
All was cool below; not the faintest indication of gas. But still there
was an odor of fire. He crawled out into the wings, and as he did so his
eyes became accustomed to the semi-darkness. Thus by sight he located
the source of the baffling fire smell. It was under the deck just
forward of the hatch--a heap of ashes burned from all sorts of old junk.
Mattresses had made part of the fire.
Not two feet away from where the fire had burned most briskly lay a
five-gallon tin of kerosene on its side. The arsonist who had carried it
there either had lost his nerve at the end and been afraid to open its
cock, or else he had depended upon it to explode.
Still this fire which had been set with the intention of destroying the
_Daphne_ had made much smoke and burned out impotently. The deck above
it was only slightly charred.
Paul raked through the ashes feverishly. The coal underneath was as cool
to the touch as it was elsewhere. Not more than a handful of it was
blistered.
When he drew himself up on deck again he hauled a couple of buckets of
water from over the side and threw it on the spot where the fire had
burned as a matter of extraordinary precaution. Nor did he forget to
bring the kerosene out of the hold.
Emily met him with a smile of gladness, which immediately turned into a
laugh of humor as Paul stepped into the galley again.
"Where have you been--what have you been doing?" she asked.
"Why--what is the matter?"
"You should see yourself in a glass. You're as black as a moor."
He paused a second to survey himself. He indeed was a sorry sight. The
thin tattered shirt and the trousers which he had slashed off at the
knees when he struck out from the island still clung to him damply. His
limbs were black with coal dust.
"I can imagine the color of my face," said he, and he rubbed the stubble
of beard on his cheeks. "But never mind my appearance--only pour me a
cup of that strong coffee."
While he drank the black brew he summed up for Emily their exact
situation:
"We're all alone, partner--just us. A fire panic emptied the vessel--a
fire which the murderers of the skipper and chief mate believed would
destroy the ship and the evidence of their crimes. The ship's laden with
Australian coals--a treacherous cargo. Knowing its dangerous character,
it is easy for me to understand what the first flash of smoke meant to
the minds of the sort of gang for'ard. They believed the cargo was
afire. With those in authority plying them with fear and not a voice to
steady them, they must have gone over the side like rats. The more haste
that marked their going the better were the plans of the ringleaders
suited. I cannot help believing that what happened aft was known to only
a few--the second mate and perhaps the third. Yet how was it explained
to those outside of the secret of the assassinations--the absence of the
skipper and chief mate? The ringleaders could have reported them as dead
without explaining what had killed them. They could have reported them
to have killed each other. They could have reported them as having
fallen overboard. They could have told the others even that the men had
been murdered, without giving any proof against themselves. But I must
have done with this conjecturing. It is idle."
Paul put down his empty cup with impatience.
"But where could they have gone?" Emily asked.
"_Chi risponde presto, sa poco._ That is as the Italians have it: Who
answers suddenly knows little. The fact that they took provisions and
the three boats which the empty chocks show to have been in the bark
seems convincing that they did not flee to another ship. Perhaps they
believed they were near some land."
"Maybe another island--a trap like ours? I looked for our island--out
there----It is gone."
Paul nodded.
"But these things--these sandals. There was a woman----"
"I am thinking of a woman's presence in the mystery. The French say
there is always a woman."
He spoke with an attempt at lightness which he was far from feeling. A
wince of unpleasantness indicated his true thoughts.
"Do you agree with the French adage?" Emily asked. An enigmatical smile
played across her face as she put the question.
"There is always one woman--one woman out of all the world," he
answered. His tone thrilled her. He studied her for a second
mysteriously. "You are very wonderful to me," he added, but his voice
was so low that it seemed that the thought back of it forced itself to
unconscious utterance. She met his gaze frankly; the unconcealed light
of love was in her eyes.
Paul turned away from her abruptly and a chill came into her heart. She
saw the old expression of pain in his face--the expression she had
beheld there the day she had seen him first in the steamship agency in
Yokohama. It always came so unexpectedly.
Looking out of the galley door to windward, Paul saw a clear sky. The
breeze from the southwest held steady at about six or seven knots. All
overhead signs promised fine weather, but the swell was ominous. Still
all the indications were that it was the aftermath of a storm which had
passed far to the westward.
"You're the chief mate of the _Daphne_ now," he said, facing her again,
"and it's your watch below. You slept but little last night, you know."
"Last night," she said, repeating the words with a shiver. "Nor did you
sleep."
"I will sleep when you have had yours."
"But I want to be with you--to help--all I can."
She felt that even sleep must not be permitted to take him from her
sight.
"You will help best by obeying orders, little woman. The first rule of
the sea is obedience. Come."
Paul started aft and Emily followed him in silence. She who had never
known mastership in her life went whither this man led and with no
thought of doing otherwise. He handed her up on the poop over the
weather gangway.
It was an exceptionally long quarter deck for a vessel of the _Daphne's_
size. Abaft the mizzenmast and the saloon skylights stood a small
teakwood deck house comfortably furnished as a sort of lounge. It was
lighted by four large ports. Through the center of this house the after
companionway led below. On each fore and aft side was a leather
cushioned bench or divan, both long and wide enough to afford good
berths on which to steal a sleep and at the same time remain within
quick access of the deck. Against the forward bulkhead was a collapsible
chart table. The deck entrance opened on the steering compass and the
wheel. Running forward on each side of the vessel from the break of the
poop to the forward house were two pipe-railed bridges. Similar bridges
connected the forward house with the forecastle head. One might cover
the length of the ship from the mizzenmast to the eyes of her without
putting a foot on the main deck. Halfway between the mizzen and
mainmasts the bridges were connected by a platform on which stood the
standard compass.
It was in the companionway deck house or lounge, as the castaways came
to call it, that Paul spread a berth for Emily with some blankets which
he took from one of the staterooms. Although she protested that she
would find it easy to remain awake if she could drink as much coffee as
he had--that she really wasn't sleepy--her head had hardly touched its
clean white pillow when her eyelids closed fast in a deep slumber. Sheer
will power had been keeping her up.
There was grim work ahead of Paul Lavelle and he hurried to do it. It
must be finished when Emily awoke. Before entering the cabin, however,
he went forward and put a fire under the donkey boiler. Here was an
auxiliary crew--this engine--a good thirty horsepower at least. Hope
mounted in his breast as he examined it and found it in first-class
condition. For that matter, everything about the _Daphne_ was strong and
good. She had been "kept up" is the way Lavelle would have described her
to another seaman.
A plan of action which he had been formulating he now confirmed. He
would let the _Daphne_ lie along hove to as she was until he could fix
her position and then, from that point attempt to work her, with Emily's
aid and the engine's, into a frequented track of vessels. Having made
such a track, he would hold on there the while he did his best to make
the nearest land. If what the bark's log said were true it would not be
long, the gods of the winds being kind, before they were in the track in
which the _Cambodia_ had been lost.
Thoroughly this man realized the seriousness of the situation which
confronted him. Before him was a task to give any man pause--a
twelve-hundred-ton bark at the mercy of the sea to be handled by
himself, a woman, and a donkey engine. There was no alternative to the
plan his mind had outlined. While he tested it from every angle,
instinct led him to many necessary small tasks. He sounded the ship's
well. There was no telling how much water might have entered her
through the open fore hatch. The rod came back as dry as a bleached
bone. It had not even rained since she had been abandoned. This
suggested examining her fresh-water supply. He sounded these tanks. They
held a supply for fifty days even if the bark had been manned by her
full complement. Besides, the donkey engine had a condenser attachment
for its own purposes and also for ship use in the event of a shortage.
Paul Lavelle had never been aboard a handier vessel than the _Daphne_.
John McGavock and her young chief mate must have been very proud of her.
She was molded on clipper lines. In her heyday undoubtedly, judging from
the size of her mizzenmast, she had been rigged as a ship. That day had
been when the taunt, white-winged tea clippers were the mail carriers
and passenger greyhounds of the seas; and the men who mastered them
veritable nabobs of the deep. The lounge on the _Daphne's_ poop, the
rich India teak and mahogany and bird's-eye maple of her commodious
saloons, the many staterooms, the appointments of her large galley
bespoke her as having been not among the least of these fliers.
Certainly she must have been a flash packet in the days of her youth
when she could have mustered twenty-five men in a watch to fist a
topsail. Paul knew that vessels like this had carried tremendous
crews--sometimes fifty, sixty, and seventy-five, idlers and all--in the
days of their pride when an hour cut from a passage meant gold for
owners and masters. His mother's father had been master and afterward
owner of such ships as the _Daphne_. But he had sailed them under a
different flag than hers--a flag which had driven him, the grandson,
away from it and to be a marked wanderer.
This unpleasant personal thought turned Lavelle aft. He entered the
cabin through the door on the starboard side. Here he found three more
staterooms, which opened off an alleyway similar to the one on the
opposite side. These rooms had been long given up to storage purposes.
One was filled with barrels of flour and biscuits; the others held
cordage and bolts of untouched canvas. He carried away a bolt of the
newest, whitest duck and a coil of marlin.
No tenderer hands could have given the _Daphne's_ master and mate to the
sea; no voice could have bespoken their souls a kinder journey than the
stranger who shrouded and weighted them. He sent them away with a prayer
and a heartfelt farewell that a friend who had known them and loved them
a lifetime might have breathed.
Paul was near breaking down when it came to the parting with William
Elston. Among the papers scattered around the lad he found the first
page of a letter which the boy had started to his mother on the day
after the _Daphne_ had put out from Sydney. That was the day after
Christmas.
"I'll be home in England--merry England--with you next Christmas, mother
mine----"
That was as much as he could read. He put the crumpled sheet in the dead
boy's hands where he had already folded a photograph which had hung over
the berth. It was a picture of a simple vine-covered cottage such as are
to be met in the byways of villages and towns throughout England.
Clusters of roses peeped and seemed to nod over a hawthorn hedge in the
foreground. A collie stood at the gate, head lifted, ears cocked, and
muzzle searching the distance as at a master's coming. On the back of
the photograph was written in the hand which had kept the log: "My
Sussex Home.
"'In a fair ground--in a fair ground--
Yea, Sussex by the sea!'"
While the mystery which Paul met at every turn beckoned him on in
pursuit of it, he was careful to guard against giving any time except to
necessary things. He was compelled to give his attention to the donkey
boiler and galley fires forward as well as keep an eye on the sun's
ascension toward noon. The _Daphne's_ position was the most important
thing to be ascertained. To this end he searched high and low for a
sextant. The mate's was missing; the skipper's, too. He found McGavock's
empty case in a corner of the chart room, where it had been thrown and
smashed. A mercurial barometer lay crushed beside it. Nor could he
discover the sailing chart of the bark's present voyage nor any other
chart of the Pacific.
Abaft the companionway staircase he came upon a room which had escaped
his attention before. It opened upon a short alleyway into the
lazarette. Here were stowed the ship's slop stores. A door on the left
hand, as one went aft, led into the skipper's room. He had noticed it
when he had returned to get the ulster for Emily. Immediately opposite
was the entrance to a snug bathroom.
Paul took advantage immediately of his discovery of the slop stores to
levy upon them for an outfit of clothing and shoes. When he had found
how plentiful was the vessel's supply of water he had vanquished the
dust and grime of his venture into the fore hold. The touch of the fresh
clothing, rough though it was, was pleasant. It was a link with the
world again.
The while he dressed in the bathroom he observed many things which told
of a woman's presence--articles of the toilet too fine and dainty for a
man's use. A leather traveling dressing case lay on a small stand. It
contained a silver-mounted assortment of brushes and screw-top bottles.
He paused to examine them for a marking. There was none but the English
Sterling impression. Another thing which indicated to him that this room
had known a woman's presence was a tiny fern basket which swung over the
bath. Similar baskets hung in the skylight of each saloon and from the
ceiling in the skipper's room. These meant a woman's watchfulness and
tender care. Men who live and die by the sea know no green-growing
things; no flowers. The sea gives no flowers to its children; no sweet
odors for memory. It has gardens, but they are scentless and one may
enter them only when life is done. So perhaps it is just as well that
its flora is without fragrance.
At one moment Paul was convinced that a woman had been in the _Daphne_
but recently: the next he doubted it. He did not wish to think that she
had been carried off in those small boats. The thought sickened him.
He crossed from the bath into the skipper's room again, hoping that he
might have overlooked there some place where a sextant or quadrant might
be stored. Alongside the desk he spied a silver frame. It contained the
photograph of a laughing, blonde-headed girl of not more than two and
twenty--an wholesome English type of face; just such a woman as he
imagined a man like McGavock would go a-wooing and take to wife. He
regretted that he had not found it sooner. John McGavock might have
wished to take it with him. Paul set it on top of the desk again, from
which it had evidently been knocked, and turned away cudgeling his brain
to suggest where he might carry his search. His glance picked up a
knobless door in the bulkhead to the right of the desk. He dimly
remembered noticing it when he had taken the mackintosh and of fixing it
in his mind at the time as the vessel's medicine chest. It was fastened
with a spring lock. He stepped back from it, hesitated a second, and
with a heave of his shoulder burst it in.
An odorous wave of English lavender rolled out upon him. The man closed
his eyes and inhaled the sweet freshness with a lingering breath. It
conjured memories of mother, sister, home, boyhood--all the tender
recollections of the days which had known no clouds; no bitternesses.
The room which the door revealed was half filled with a woman's skirts
and gowns and coats hanging in order from the beams overhead. Along a
shelf against the forward side stood a neat row of six or seven pairs of
shoes and slippers. The drooping tops of some of them suggested little
soldiers grown tired of marching. The invader felt as if he had broken
into a holy place. A cedar-wood chest stood open on his left. On top of
a filmy heap of woman's things lay a Leghorn straw, trimmed with a
wreath of faded red silk roses. Across the hat was a baby's dainty
underslip.
Turning away from the chest with a pang in his heart and a tightening at
the throat latch his eyes found the object of his search. A sextant lay
on top of the medicine chest which was built into the vessel's side. As
he picked it up eagerly and examined it, he discovered two new chart
pipes standing in the corner. In one of these was a new Admiralty chart
of the North and South Pacific Oceans.
Carrying the pipes and the sextant, Paul Lavelle backed out of the
little room, and as he went he could not help feeling that he had
violated a shrine.
CHAPTER XXIV
Warned of a sudden that the sun was near the zenith, Paul hastened from
the engine room aft. Although he tried to go softly when he reached the
poop for fear of waking Emily he could not control the heels nor the
squeaking of his new slop chest shoes. He heard her calling him before
he was halfway to the wheel.
As he appeared in the lounge door she sat up in dumb fear. For the
moment she did not recognize him in the rough blue shirt and corduroys
and strange cap into which he had changed.
"It's I," he said, removing his cap with a smile.
"Oh, Paul--Paul," she sobbed hysterically and covering her face as if to
shut something unpleasant away from her. "I--I have had such--such a
horrible dream. I----"
"There, there," he said comfortingly and going in to her. She caught
hold of his hand. "Everything's going to come out all right. You know
you've been through an awful drive. If----I'm sorry I woke you. Try to
go back to sleep for another hour."
"I couldn't--I couldn't. I was dreaming that--that you were out there
in the sea and that the ship was falling on you--pressing you down,
down, down! It isn't true! It isn't true!"
Her voice rose nearly to a shriek in her effort to reassure herself. He
had won to his old control of himself.
"No, no, it isn't true. Now listen: We're playing a big, big game here.
You're my partner. The only one I can depend on----"
"Forgive me--I don't mean to be selfish or thoughtless or whimpery--or
the clinging-vine sort."
"It's all right. All right, partner. It's a wonder you've a nerve left.
There are mighty few men who could have come through what you have and
not be folded up now. But I want you to think of this game. It's so big,
so big, that it's worth winning!" His tone, his expression, brought a
smile of interest into her face. "If you think you can't sleep I want
you to go down below and get into a heavy shirt like mine--the
strongest, heaviest clothes you can find. I've pulled a lot out of the
slop chest--socks and things. Then, there's a little room--you'll find
it in a corner of the skipper's. It's filled with a lot of woman's
things. There's a cedar-wood chest----You will know what to take."
"A woman's things? There was a----"
"All I can say is that the _Daphne_ has known a woman's presence. When
she was here--what has become of her--God knows."
"Before I slept I said a prayer for her. And every time I lie down to
rest I will pray for her safety."
Emily stood up, but she hesitated as she started to descend the
companionway.
"It's all right. There is nobody down there now. We're absolutely
alone," Paul said, noting her trepidation. "'Home is the sailor, home
from the sea, And the hunter home from the hill.'"
Peace came to her spirit at the gentleness of his words and she went
below unafraid.
By the noon sights which the _Daphne's_ new master got he fixed her
position as Latitude 33:18 north; Longitude, 177:20 east. It astounded
him. He worked his calculations over and over again according to a
half-dozen different formulæ. The result was the same, except for an
unappreciable difference in longitude. So he made it 12 o'clock, setting
the local time by an old-fashioned silver watch which he had discovered
under the pillow in Elston's berth.
Assuming the correctness of his reckoning, the _Daphne_ was
approximately two hundred miles north and west of where the _Cambodia_
had gone down. In the light of this he had to accept it as a fact that
the island had drifted across the steamship lane. On the 29th the
_Daphne_ had been in Latitude 32:30 and Longitude 176:28. He visualized
that day on the island. There had been a light breeze from sunrise to
sunset out of the northeast. With the going down of the sun it had begun
to veer through the north until it brought out of the southwest. Hove to
on the port tack, the bark most have followed the hauling breeze until
she had circled the island and then drifted up on it with the swell. It
was the only satisfactory solution of which Paul could think.
There came to him now, with redoubled force, a thought which had formed
in the instant he had read in the log the port of the vessel's departure
and her destination: "What can have caused a ship bound from Sydney, New
South Wales, toward San Francisco, to be steered so far to the
westward?"
He was compelled to turn from the puzzle and admit that he was baffled.
During the half-hour preceding noon the swell had gone down
considerably. The breeze still continued steady from the southwest. An
aneroid barometer which he had discovered in the lounge, when he had
spread Emily's berth there, stood at an ordinary normal height. So he
decided to hold on as the bark lay until after luncheon, then get under
way, run before the wind for two hours, and take another altitude.
As Paul turned away from the barometer hanging over the chart table,
Emily came up through the companionway. She wore a heavy blue flannel
shirt such as he had told her to put on and a blue walking skirt which
came to the tops of a pair of tan tennis shoes. She had plaited her hair
again and wound it round her head like a crown. The shirt was unbuttoned
at the throat, the cuffs rolled back. She presented a figure of
beautiful, efficient womanhood where she paused at the head of the
companionway, her arms half raised as if seeking Paul's approbation.
Never since the first day he had seen her had she seemed so strongly
feminine.
"You are the----" There he broke an exclamation. He halted in the step
which he had taken toward her. Emily waited, her eyes half lowered. When
his voice broke she looked up in surprise. She was pale, despite the
soft tan with which exposure had dusted her face and throat. With an
embarrassed laugh Paul went on: "You would make gunny cloth seem like
the finest silk. Never ship sailed the seas with such a chief mate."
It was a disingenuous, awkward speech. Ill at ease he hurried on to tell
her of the _Daphne's_ position by the observations he had just made; of
the plans he had formed. All the while he talked, a thought, which had
been with him ever since the moment of madness in the galley and which
had lashed him all through the morning, sprinkled salt on the wounds in
his conscience.
"I felt as if I were committing a sacrilege when I went into the little
room where the cedar chest is," Emily told him as they went forward to
prepare luncheon. "The chest is filled with a girl's wedding things. The
hat--the baby slip--I laid them away carefully and shut the lid on
them."
She looked at the sea with a shudder. Paul noticed this and realized
that he must fight, too, to keep his companion's mind on pleasant
things. He quickly directed her thoughts to the future, explaining the
division of labor that must be theirs and the vigilance they must keep
to win a triumph of the sea. Her interest was enlisted more easily than
he imagined it would be, for her thoughts were busy with a future which
was calling her in all the beauty of life.
Emily insisted upon preparing the luncheon, permitting Paul only to
shake up the fire. She did it well and, the while she was about it, he
took the opportunity to reΓ«xamine the _Daphne's_ log. He hoped to glean
from it some things which might aid him in the navigation of the bark.
It served, however, only to deepen the mystery.
It was a clean record of routine for two weeks after the departure from
Sydney. The crew had been received aboard on Christmas night. It was not
hard to visualize the condition of the lot on such a day--the sorriest
day in the year for an outward-bound. The following morning she had
sailed--three months and eight days gone, or, as Elston had written at
noon of the 29th: "Our 96th day at sea from Sydney." This was the 98th
day.
The first thing to seize Paul's professional eye importantly was the
absence of any designation of second or third mate. If the _Daphne_ had
sailed without these officers then they must have been recruited
afterward from the forecastle gang. There was no telling from the names
of the sixteen members of the crew who these might have been. The list
comprehended every nationality under the sun.
At the end of the first two weeks three pages had been torn from the
book. A week later another page was missing. There was not a week of the
entire ninety-six days up to the hour of abandonment which was complete.
Of course, it was plain to Lavelle that the man or men who had defaced
the book had done so to destroy something that had been written against
him or them.
"But why not have hove the book overboard and been done with it?" Paul
asked himself. He could not answer the question.
The _Daphne_ had spoken no other vessels; sighted no sail so far as the
log disclosed. Fair weather had attended her to the equator, which she
had crossed on the fiftieth day out with a proper casting--Longitude 119
west. This was in the track made by sailing vessels bound from Australia
to the west coast of the United States. Then had followed calms until
she had fallen in with the northeast trades in Latitude 8 north, but
there was no word to explain why she thereafterward had been steered
into this western sea more than two thousand miles off the course she
should have held!
Emily's summons to luncheon made Paul lay aside the log. It was a
surprisingly good and substantial meal that she had whipped together.
While they ate Paul undertook the gold woman's drilling in the details
of working a ship. On the island he and Chang had filled in many a
dreary minute with talk of ships. Chang had taught her how to box the
compass, and she was proud now, indeed, to exhibit this knowledge--eager
to put it to use. Her experience in the boat had taught her much, too.
She surprised Paul and made him proud of the intelligence with which she
was able to comprehend his explanations.
"You're bully!" he exclaimed finally in admiration. "You're a woman with
an efficient brain."
This little speech made Emily glow with happiness. She had had many a
pretty compliment addressed to her by artists at that game, but never
one which gave her this pleasure. Somehow she felt that thus he would
have spoken to another man whose work he wished to praise. She
understood that Paul Lavelle held order and efficiency above everything
else. She was efficient in his sight. She fairly ran when he gave her
the word to go aft and stand by the wheel.
The donkey boiler had made a full head of steam half an hour before. Now
Paul started the engine which was connected with two hoisting drums
protruding from each side of the forward house. He hoisted and hauled
with these drums--set an additional headsail, and hauled his main yards
round. Within ten minutes he had the _Daphne_ bearing away to the
northward with the wind over her port quarter. He ran aft and by hand
swayed up the peak of the spanker as best he could. Next he set the
patent log which was trailing over the stern.
Pausing to note the effect of the spanker he there and then stored in
his memory the fact that with the peak down and a slight lee helm the
_Daphne_, with the canvas she was now carrying, would practically take
care of herself hove to in a light breeze.
When he looked over Emily's shoulder at the compass he could hear her
heart beating wildly.
"How are you heading?" he asked with a slight brusqueness.
"Northeast by north, half north," she answered accurately and with a
sharp intake of the breath.
"Keep her so."
All the gold woman could do was nod that she heard. The power of speech
seemed to have gone from her. Awe of the big fabric of iron and canvas
and web upon web of ropes and gear obeying the impulse of her small
hands was upon her. It was a big game. It was a terrific, intoxicating,
joyous sensation. She had but one distinct thought: That was to go
sailing on in the _Daphne_--just she and this man alone--forever and
ever. All the years of her past faded away--the moment obliterated their
insignificance. Her eyes, alight with love, went seeking the man's face
and found him turned away from her, entering the lounge.
"Rouse me at the slightest weather change--in two hours anyway," he
called from within.
"I will," she managed to answer in a voice that seemed to belong to
somebody else. She was trembling from head to foot with wonder--wonder
of new strange forces clamoring through her being. The one thought which
her comprehension dragged out of the riot and held was that this man
through whom and by whom she lived trusted her so that he was lying down
to sleep in her keeping; that he was depending upon her. Her woman's
soul cried out in the pride of possession.
CHAPTER XXV
A violent ringing of the ship's bell and Emily calling him in a voice
fraught with excitement aroused Paul. For a second he imagined he was
still dreaming.
"Paul! Paul! Quick!"
He sprang out on deck.
"Oh!" Emily gasped in relief. "I thought you would never wake. But
look!" She pointed forward. "A boat's there! Right ahead! A
man----There!"
Rubbing his sleep-bewildered eyelids, Paul made out a small white boat a
point off the _Daphne's_ weather bow and not more than five ship's
lengths away. Yes, a man was standing up in it. He was beckoning wildly
to the bark and to the sky in turn.
The boat was too far off to make out if the man were alone in it. Paul
had to depend on his sight. The bark had been robbed of her glasses.
The _Daphne_ was making about three knots an hour. While he had slept
the breeze had lessened. The swell was practically gone.
"Haul her up three points," said Paul, facing the wheel. "Keep an eye
on me. Every time I raise my right hand let her go off half a point.
When I hold up my left: Haul up half a point--luff!"
With this instruction snapped at Emily, Paul ran forward, leaving her
alone, bewildered, fearful of making a mistake. But he was satisfied she
would understand. He held responsibility to be as much the mother of
capacity as necessity is of invention.
By instinct alone Emily interpreted Paul's orders. She brought the
_Daphne_ to windward and until she could see the boat and its
passenger's head just over the lee bow. She saw Paul spring into the
fore shrouds with a coil of rope. As he did so he raised his left hand.
The boat disappeared. She was sure the _Daphne_ would run it down. Paul
raised his right hand. The helmswoman let the bark go off half a point.
Paul, leaning over the rail at his last signal, tried to read a name on
the stern of the little boat which came bobbing toward him. He failed.
An old man was standing up between the cockleshell's alter and second
thwarts. He was babbling in delirium. His swollen tongue was protruding
from his lips. He was bareheaded and his hairless crown seemed ready to
burst open in fire. Now the boat was close enough to see that the
derelict was alone. His clothing consisted of a shirt and
trousers--dungarees. He answered Paul's hails with a leer of idiocy.
Emily steered so finely that the _Daphne_ brought the boat alongside
just abreast of the fore-rigging. As their sides touched, Paul dropped a
running bowline over the old man's head and shoulders and a minute later
hauled him over the side. The boat overturned as its occupant was jerked
out of it and Paul regretfully saw it drift away.
The derelict crumpled in a heap at his rescuer's feet as he touched the
deck. His face and neck and arms and feet were horribly sunburned. He
was literally parboiled. It would have taken the woman who mothered him
to recognize his pitiably swollen countenance. He was short and
thick-set and between fifty-five and sixty years old. His horny nails
and blunt work-worn fingers bespoke him a sailor.
Paul carried him up on the poop as the best place to work over him and
laid him down in the lee of the lounge house.
"Oh, you poor, poor man!" Emily cried in sympathy at sight of him.
"This is terrible, little woman. I'm afraid we can do little for him."
Paul looked away from the stranger with a shudder. While he had been
forward at the rescue and carrying the stranger aft the breeze had died
away. All aloft was now idle.
"Can't I leave here and help you?" asked Emily. "We must try to save his
life."
"It's a mighty unpleasant task for you."
"Don't think of me as being helpless, Paul. Please. I know I can do so
many things. I'm not the same woman you met back there."
She looked away to the westward as she spoke.
"Come, then." He put the wheel in beckets. "Forward----Get some water
out of the galley."
Emily ran to do as she was bidden and Paul went below to the medicine
chest. The medical supplies provided some strychnine tablets and,
tincturing a glass of water with this heart stimulant, the castaways
took turn about forcing drops of the fluid between the cracked lips.
Emily discovered a jar of beef extract among the stores and made up a
little of this for the sufferer.
After two hours of careful and unceasing attention the derelict opened
his rheumy eyes and stared at the sky for a second.
"Hello, stranger," said Paul. "Feeling better?"
The eyes closed again and the cracked lips muttered an inaudible blur of
words. It was plainly an unconscious answer.
A little while later, as Paul was taking another observation of the sun,
Emily thought she saw a gleam of consciousness in the faded gaze which
found her face and held it.
"Are you from the bark _Daphne_--the _Daphne_?" she asked.
Both she and Paul had discussed the possibility of this being so.
"He--walked--'tween--gyves----"
This was the strange whispered utterance that came from the cracked
lips.
"Paul, he is speaking."
Lavelle laid down his sextant and knelt beside the stranger.
"I asked him," the gold woman explained, "if he belonged to the
_Daphne_. He----Listen----"
The cracked lips were speaking again.
"He--walked--'tween--'tween with--with gyves----"
The stranger was repeating what he had said to Emily.
Paul ran the words over under his breath. They sounded familiar. They
had a rhythm that touched some cell of memory. Suddenly his mind groped
upon discovery. Emily uttered an exclamation in the same instant. Both
of them knew what the stranger was attempting to say.
"Don't you remember Hood's 'The Dream of Eugene Aram,' Paul?"
"Yes," he said with a nod. "'And Eugene Aram walked between, with gyves
upon his wrists.'"
The line, as he repeated it, had a startling weirdness.
"What can the poor brain be thinking? What is hidden back of this
strange thought?" Emily asked in a whisper.
"It may be as we have thought--that he belongs to the _Daphne's_ crew.
Perhaps in its disorder his brain is reflecting the crime committed
aboard here in the words of Hood's poem. Yet one would imagine that if
there is anything in the theory of crime suggesting crime that it would
be something of the sea of which he would be thinking. Eugene Aram was a
schoolmaster and he killed in the woods. This man is a sailor. There is
no doubt about that."
"Could he have been the one----"
Emily shrank from the stranger at the thought which leaped into her
mind.
"Don't think that, Emily. If he had a hand in what happened here----But
let as not think of what's past."
Paul carried the derelict below and put him in the room next to the
mate's. He swathed his burns in carron oil and tied him in the bunk so
that the rolling of the vessel would not turn him out. The man had
become unconscious again immediately after mumbling the bit of "Eugene
Aram" which Emily had called Paul to hear. Lavelle left the derelict
sleeping in apparent peace, but with a heart action that was extremely
weak.
"If he lives he will be a Godsend toward helping us work ship," Paul
told Emily as they went aft together to the lounge.
"May be that is why it was given to us to pick him up."
Paul smiled doubtfully.
"What time is it, Emily?" he asked.
"Only quarter past three," she said, looking at the silver watch which
he had given her to carry when he put her at the wheel.
"Didn't have much of a sleep, did I?"
"No, you didn't. Please lie down again."
"Will in a little while. Got to. But first I must work out this
observation--see where in this world or Kingdom Come we are."
He sat down at the chart table and in a few minutes, weary though he
was, finished his calculations. The result checked and confirmed his
noon reckoning.
Emily stood beside him holding down the edges of the chart while he
pricked off the _Daphne's_ position and ran a line to the southeastward.
It ended at Ocean Island. He ran a second to Midway; a third to
Honolulu. The woman watched his long fine fingers--wondrously fine for
the rough, hard things of which she knew them to be capable--handling
pencil and ruler and dividers with a fascinating deftness and certainty.
He seemed oblivious of everything else. An eager stimulation seemed to
be driving him. The mystery of the student was about him. A feeling of
woful incompetence possessed her. She realized how narrow and little her
life had always been until now; how little she actually knew of all the
things there were to be known. Her heart stirred of a sudden with a
marvelous thrill at the thought of what a woman's triumph must be to
suffer the giving of such a man as this to the world. Her breath paused
tremulously. What Shanghai Elsie had said to her in the boat flashed
into her mind: "You were made for the mother of men--strong men--like
him."
The navigator, glancing up from his work, beheld an expression in her
beautiful face which was beyond his understanding. Her glance dropped as
it met his and a glow suffused her cheeks and thin, delicate ears that
the dawn might have envied. A second later her eyes lifted to his again
and in their expression and her smile he read elation. In his blindness
he believed that she had been able to follow his work and that it was
the prospect of an early deliverance which enlightened her countenance.
"There you are!" he exclaimed in a note of lively and natural pleasure.
"Look! Only five hundred miles to the southeast----See that speck?
That's Ocean Island. If we can't fetch that we'll try for Midway. A
cable station's there. If we can't make any of these islands we'll keep
right on to Honolulu. All the while we'll be lying along in the
steamship track. Isn't it wonderful, eh?"
"Too wonderful to be true, Paul."
The answer came in a whisper. Tears glinted in her eyes. She was glad
for his sake; glad that the stress which was upon him was so near an
end. His escape, of course, meant hers and----Intuitively she sensed
that he was very far away from her; that he was slipping further and
further away and she started to put out a hand to touch him; to hold
him. Her arm dropped as she raised it. This was not the man who had held
her in his arms that morning. She heard his words dimly.
"If we can work to the south'ard and the eastward, by to-morrow noon we
may begin to keep our eyes open for ships. With any kind of fair weather
and a breeze from the westward land should be rising over the bows in
three or four days. Think of it! Another twelve hours and you may be
going over the _Daphne's_ side into a homeward bounder!"
Emily's eyes overflowed. He winced at the tears.
"Why----You mustn't be crying now. You must laugh! Sing! The chief mate
of the bark _Daphne_ would better be thinking of her shore-going togs!
This is what we'll be singing in a very short time:
"I _thought_ I heard the captain say,
_Leave her, Johnny, leave her;_
You may go ashore and touch your pay,
_It's time for us to leave her._
"We'll sing. Oh, may we never be,
_Leave her, Johnny, leave her;_
On a hungry ship the like of she,
_It's time for us to leave her._"
With a laugh and those snatches of the old chanty of "Leave Her, Johnny"
ringing from his lips in a clear, deep voice Paul led the way out on
deck.
"Great old song that. Ought to hear a gang of bullies at it."
"It must be fine," she managed to say with a pretense of enjoyment.
He turned from her and went forward to the standard compass. Going and
returning, he looked aloft and around at the silent plain of brine. The
sails still drooped in idleness. There was the barest heave in the
ocean. The bark was without steerage way.
"Better lie down and take a nap," Paul said as he came back and stood at
the wheel for a second. "Can't tell how long this calm will last. I'm
going to try to steal a little sleep."
"Please do. I will lie down presently."
He did not meet her gaze, and she turned toward the sea as if she hoped
its purple heart would give her throbbing one an answer. She heard Paul
leave the poop and then a clang from the engine room told her he was
there. It sounded like a door closing between them--a door that would
never open again--and she went into the lounge to weep bitter tears
which would not be stayed.
If she could have seen Paul Lavelle's face when he turned away from her
and at the moment when she was giving way to her loneliness she would
have understood that he was suffering, too.
After overhauling the fires under the donkey boiler, Paul threw himself
at full length across the main hatch. He was mind weary; body weary; at
war with himself. Staring up at the sky he brought his whole life in
contemplation. Another day, as he had told the gold woman, might see
them delivered from their peril in the _Daphne_. Anyway he felt that the
world--the world in which she belonged and must have her being--was not
very far off. And she would be going out of his life forever. She must.
A pariah like him could not say to her, "Stay." The man who stood marked
as he was could say to no woman, "Stay." All day the past had lashed
him. All day the fineness of him had arraigned the weakness which had
permitted him to forget that he could never claim her love. All day the
memory of his madness in daring to kiss her as he had had tortured him.
He groaned in his agony of spirit.
"God," he prayed aloud with lips strange to prayer, "grant that I may
finish 'what remains before us of the course without dishonor to
ourselves or hurt to others.' For my soul's sake I ask this."
With this thought his mother's dear face smiled into his vision.
"Mother mine, mother mine," he murmured, and his eyes closed in
exhaustion.
It was dusk when Emily awoke in the lounge. By the silver watch she saw
that it was a quarter past six o'clock. All was quiet as when she lay
down. The bark was in the same dead calm. The creaking of the gear
overhead and the slatting of the idle sails were the only sounds in the
stillness. She stole below, and on her way forward paused at the door of
the derelict's room. He still slept. She tiptoed inside and wet his lips
with a sip of water. He murmured in unconscious thankfulness. She
hurried on then toward the engine room. Paul must be there or in the
galley. She came upon him lying across the main hatch. He was asleep,
his head pillowed on his right arm. The light of a love that would never
die came into her eyes as she stood for a second listening to his deep
breathing of honest weariness.
The chill of the coming night was in the air. Emily stole aft again on
tiptoe and returned with a blanket. She spread it over the sleeper with
a mother's gentleness. He did not move. Sighing, she turned away and
with the silence of a thief went to the galley to prepare the evening
meal.
CHAPTER XXVI
Coming down from aloft, where he had gone immediately after dinner to
reef and furl the topgallant sails as best he could, Emily met Paul with
the news that the derelict seemed to be recovering a glimmer of
consciousness.
"When I carried a cup of beef extract to him just now he was awake," she
told Paul. "He seemed not at all surprised to find a woman attending
him. He thinks he is in a hospital somewhere--that I am a nurse. When I
asked him his name he answered: 'Number 19--cot 19, nurse.'"
"Did you ask him anything about the _Daphne_?"
"Yes; but neither the vessel's name nor Captain McGavock's nor any of
those you told me were in the log book meant anything to him. His only
answer to all my questions was, 'Nurse, if the captain comes in before
"lights out" tell him I'd like to see him.' He's an Irishman, I should
say--a kind sort of an old soul, with a rare, musical brogue."
"A very broth of a bhoy, eh?" laughed Paul.
"If he is one of the _Daphne's_ crew, I am sure--I am certain that he
had nothing to do with the mutiny."
"And that is the woman of it. Come. I'll go in to see him. Let me get a
lantern out of the engine room."
"There is a lamp in his room. I filled it the way I saw you filling the
sidelights."
"You'd make a great pioneer, Emily. Come."
Thus praise always came from him quickly for the doing of a helpful
thing. She could imagine men working their fingers to the bone under his
mastership.
Together they went aft, Emily preceding Paul through the alleyway to the
derelict's door. The light in the lamp, which hung in gimbals against
the forward bulkhead of the room, was low. Emily went in and turned it
up.
"Are you feeling better?" she asked cheerily.
"Yes, nurse, easier--much easier," came his answer rather thickly. His
face was toward the inside of the berth. He turned over painfully, his
eyelids fluttering. "Has the cap--the Ould Man----"
His lips froze as he discovered Paul Lavelle in the doorway. He started
up on his right elbow. His eyes bulged wildly. His jaw went loose. He
made a vain effort to lift his left hand to his brow in a salute. He
tried to speak, but his tongue clicked in his throat like a twig
crackling. With a weird, eery cry he fell back in the berth senseless.
The time of a breath embraced the strange scene.
"Oh, Paul, Paul, he knows you!" exclaimed Emily in a tense whisper.
"I never saw him to my knowledge until we pulled him aboard this
afternoon," said Paul, recovering from his surprise. "He has mistaken me
for somebody else. Poor devil is out of his head."
"Are you sure you have never seen him?"
"I'm quite sure. But it's uncanny. Please bring the lamp over here so
that I can take a good look at him."
Emily carried the light to the side of the berth and Paul bent over the
stranger. He searched every feature of the weather-beaten face and his
own memory at the same time. He was positive he had never seen the
derelict before.
"Just out of his head, little woman--that's all. I never saw him--I
don't know him, although his own mother wouldn't recognize him now."
As he spoke Paul timed the unconscious man's pulse and laid an ear to
his breast. Emily caught an uncertain shake in Paul's head as he
straightened.
"Is--is he going to get better?" she whispered.
Paul answered her with a shrug of doubt.
"We can't do any more for him than we are doing now."
He added this as he saw her wince and the glint of pitying tears come
into her eyes.
"His heart is very weak," he went on, after a slight pause. "He seems to
be in a bad mooring ground. He's burnt up as if he had been through a
fiery furnace. It may sound strange to hear one speak of the sea as a
fiery furnace, but it is. It can burn a man's soul out of him just as it
can freeze it out. And--mock him with bitter waters he cannot drink."
There was a world of bitterness in his tone as he finished speaking and
left the room to go aft to the medicine chest. He returned with some
spirits of nitre to find Emily placing a wet pack across the derelict's
forehead. He mixed a dose of the tincture in a tumbler of water and
dropped some of the fluid between the cracked lips.
"This will help to pull the fever down," he explained. "It's all I
could find back there--this nitre. He will need watching and attention
to-night. If this calm holds I will slip in here now and again."
A low moan escaped from the stranger.
"Come, little woman. Let us leave him now."
Paul put up a hand to turn down the light.
"No, I am going to stay and do what I can for him, Paul."
"But, Emily, this--this is no work for you. You----"
"Paul Lavelle, it is my work," the gold woman said firmly. "I've been a
loafer--an idling nothing--a leaner all my life. I've never helped until
now. You've taught me how. You can't unteach me. If my hands can aid
this poor old man to keep a hold upon life they are going to do it. If
they can make his going out any easier they are going to do it. My God,
the thought--that it might be you--and a woman would turn away
from--from you----"
Her voice broke. Tears choked her. She put an arm against the bulkhead
and buried her face in it, away from Paul's sight. Her nobility of soul
chastened his spirit. It exalted him. In silence he went out into the
night. Strangely there lingered in his brain as he went about the ship
two sentences Emily had uttered with unwonted fire: "You've taught me
how. You can't unteach me."
There was much for the _Daphne's_ new skipper to do. While the calm gave
no sign of breaking and the lounge barometer held steady for fair
weather, still the longer he contemplated the task of handling the
_Daphne_ the bigger it grew in his sight. He could not afford to let any
precaution which suggested itself pass unembraced. So he turned to work
on the theory that it is easier to let out a reef in a breeze than it is
to furl a sail in a gale. He cut his coat according to the cloth he had.
He double-reefed the foresail and the topsails and, with the donkey
engine's aid, found it not such a hard task as he had imagined it might
be. Steam hauled the blocks of the reef tackles closer together than
sailor hands could ever have brought them. The best he could do with the
mainsail was stopper it with gaskets. It would have been vain and futile
to have tried to roll the heavy canvas up on its yard. He knew if it
should come on to blow that the wind would take care of it as he left
it, but he could not help it.
The last thing he did forward was to put the hatch covers on and bar
them down. The tarpaulin had been burned or thrown overboard by the
mutineers, but Paul felt certain that little water could enter the
_Daphne_ there.
As he went aft he was surprised to see a light in Elston's room. Peering
through the port under the gangway ladder leading to the poop he saw
Emily writing at the dead boy's desk. She stirred slightly as his eyes
rested on her and as if conscious of another presence. A sense of guilt
startled Paul and he hastened aft to reef down the spanker.
With the finishing of that task the skipper leaned wearily against the
wheel and surveyed the things he had done alow and aloft. The moon,
which, twenty-four hours gone, he had never expected to see rise again,
presently caught him in its spell. It was now nearly two hours high over
the bark's starboard quarter. In its beams the _Daphne_ seemed but the
delicate tracery of a ship o' dreams. It powdered the vessel with a
silvery dust; enveloped her in a mystic, spiritual splendor. The gilded
trucks gleamed like true gold. Masts and spars, shrouds and stays and
running gear were invested with a fairy grace. The coarse, heavy sails
had become gossamer in their fineness--butterfly wings at rest. The
night, as if for the very beauty of the scene, wept upon the fabric in
dewy tears of pearl and opal and sparkling diamond.
Emerging from the lounge Emily was caught in the moonlight's
enhancement. For a second it swept from her mind what had brought her
seeking Lavelle. Paul, staring aloft, did not see her nor did he hear
her footfall. A hiss of steam from the donkey boiler's safety escape,
which had been set at a very low pressure, broke the spell.
"It seems helpless--weak to say that words fail one in expressing a
thought--an impression," said the gold woman. "But all I can say--I must
say the trite thing: How wondrously beautiful!"
Her words but expressed the thought that had leaped into Paul's mind at
discovering her and which he had bravely denied utterance.
"The sea has no fairer sight to give men than this--unless it is a
square-rigged vessel like the _Daphne_, 'a towering cloud of canvas,'
driving along over the deep in such a light. But how is the stranger?"
The question brought a serious eagerness into Emily's face.
"Are you positive, Paul, that you have never seen this man before?"
"I have searched my memory to place him. He is not in it. Why?"
"He was quiet for perhaps an half-hour after you left. I went into the
room next door--the mate's--to--to write something. Suddenly I heard him
call your name, 'Lavelle.'"
"Impossible!"
"No; I heard the name, 'Lavelle'; just as distinctly as that. I was
shocked. I stole in very softly and stood beside him. His eyes were
closed, but he kept mumbling, 'That night at Apia----'"
"Apia? Apia?" Paul repeated with interest. "Yes, go on. What else did he
say?"
"That was as far as he seemed able to get. I thought he was trying to go
over some oft-told story. At last he sank back in exhaustion. I did not
dare to speak to him. He has slept ever since and his fever is down.
What is Apia? Where is it? What do you think he meant?"
"Apia--in the Samoan Islands. My father was lost there twenty-five years
ago in a hurricane which trapped three naval squadrons. He was about my
age at the time. Only a little while ago mother wrote me that a
photograph I sent her might have been father's. This old fellow must
have served under him. He mistook me for him when he saw me so
unexpectedly in the doorway. This explains it. The way he attempted to
salute when he saw me made me think he was a man-o'-war's man."
A strange, unreasonable hope which had sprung into Emily's heart died.
"The sea plays strange pranks, doesn't it, my friend?" Paul asked after
a pause. The question drew Emily's gaze back from the satiny blue deep.
His manner of address chilled her. "'My friend! My friend'?" her brain
echoed. He averted his gaze sadly.
"Yes," she assented. "It does play strange pranks."
In the words a meaning was veiled that did not reach him. She was
thinking of the barrier that had been building itself between them all
day. No sooner did one wall go down than another rose in its place.
Strangely, as she watched him staring over the deep to the southward, a
feeling of contrition filled her. With the truest sympathy she said:
"I am sorry. Perhaps I shouldn't have told you what this man said. It
has stirred unpleasant memories--sad ones."
"No. The finest memory I have is my father--the finest memory any son
ever had."
As he spoke he seemed to go still further away from her. In silence she
watched him enter the lounge and return to the deck with his sextant. He
took an observation of Polaris and then went in to the chart table to
work it out. With a feeling akin to shame Emily sensed that he did not
wish her near him and she started below.
"We should try to get as much sleep as possible while this calm lasts."
He said this coldly and without looking up from the book from which he
was taking a set of logarithms.
"I know--I understand," she answered, fighting for control of herself.
"A breeze may come at any time and we'll need every bit of strength we
can muster to work the ship."
The gold woman could stand the uncertainty no longer.
"Paul, tell me frankly--have I done or said anything to hurt you? What
is it? What I said down there in the stranger's room--is it that?"
The words were no sooner away from her lips than anger at herself swept
her. Where was her pride?
"No, no. Of course you have not said anything. Of course not. All's
well, little woman." His answer came quickly, but not without an
embarrassment that she failed to understand. He bent his head over his
work again. "Don't forget you are to call me at the first sign of a
breeze; anyway not later than 11:30."
They had planned at dinner that she was to keep the watch for the first
part of the night.
"No; I shan't forget," she answered bravely and groped down the
companionway from his sight. Nor could she dream what pain it cost the
lonely man at the chart table to let her go from him.
CHAPTER XXVII
"Up with ye, yez foretop bullies! Up an' give her a cheer!
Hip!----Hear her! A bloody Englishman playin' av 'Th' Star Spangled
Banner!' That's for us, ye bullies! Hip, hip!----Damn ye, cheer! Now!
Hip!--Again!--She's struck! No! She's by the reef!--By God she's clear!
She's in the open sea! Clear! Hip!"
This monologue, shouted as if through the teeth of a gale, suddenly
broke upon the gold woman's troubled consciousness where she stood
writing at William Elston's desk. It was the derelict raving. The
dramatic spirit of his speech thrilled her. It conveyed to her mind a
picture of a ship fighting to sea against all odds and she could see the
stranger in the next room somewhere in the foreground of a ragged shore
urging others--men under him--to cheer her on.
A silence followed the outburst and Emily tiptoed into the alleyway. She
listened for Paul, but no sound came from him aft. She had been below
about an half-hour. He must be asleep.
The gold woman entered the derelict's door softly and discovered him
sitting upright in his berth, peering from under his two hands as if at
something a long distance away. There was an heroic suggestion in the
posture of him and in the set of his scraggly white-bearded jaw.
"She's clear--clear," came from him in a tired whisper as Emily crossed
the threshold. He dropped his hands. "Hello, nurse," he said,
discovering the girl. She turned up the light.
"You're feeling much better, aren't you?" she asked very tenderly.
She held a glass of water to his lips and he drained it.
"Thankee, nurse, thankee. Another long drink, please. That's--Ah! That's
good. My coppers is hot. Thankee. I'll be comin' out o' drydock soon.
All I needs is t' get my head gear overhauled an' these ribs spliced.
Nurse, sailormen orter have good hackmatack knees for ribs." A faint
smile of humor rippled across his face. "It's a mighty long way from a
fore-uppertawps'l yard t' th' foc'sle head--a mighty long way."
The listener gathered that the old man believed he was suffering from
the effects of a fall. He lay back obediently at her suggestion. His
eyes appeared quite rational. Although his hands were still scorching
to the touch there had been an abatement of the fever. Yet his pulse was
extremely weak. When Emily felt it she was surprised at the strength of
his voice.
"Nurse," he said, after a short pause, "when that 'ere sky pilot comes
roun' in th' mornin' I wants you t' stand by." A twinkle danced in his
sea-bleached blue eyes. "He says th' sea gives up its dead. I'll be
after askin' th' gentleman how he knows. Ye'll hear him shputter at
that. It'll be a fair joke. A fair----"
He stopped seriously. His gaze sought the doorway. In a whisper fraught
with a note of bitter fatalism he said:
"Th' sea gives nothin' back, nurse. When it takes annythin' it kapes it.
Th' sky pilots are but pretindin'."
Emily sensed that the sailor's mind was groping around the appearance of
Paul earlier in the evening. She feared that it would do him harm to let
his mind rest on this and that it would be better if she could induce
him to sleep.
"Don't you think if I turned down the light you might be able to sleep
again?"
The suggestion startled him.
"No, no, nurse. Plaze lave th' light. I'll be afther stayin' awake for
th' Ould Man--that's me own skipper."
"But he has been here. He----"
"Mother av God!" he cried. He seized her hand and held it in great
stress. "Thin yez saw him, too! Yez saw Lavelle." His eyes, filled with
awe, leaped from Emily's face to the open doorway and back again. "'Tis
me warnin', colleen, t' be snuggin down--t' make everythin' tight!"
The thing she had wished not to do she had done unwittingly. She had
turned his poor brain back to its memory of Paul's father.
"Did yez hear him shpake t' me? Did he shpake t' annybody else?"
"It was not the Captain Lavelle you think. It was his son."
"His son? Not 'Prince' Lavelle?"
The derelict shook his head in doubt, and as he did so he looked round
the stateroom. His eyes picked up each article in it in a bewildered,
half-familiar way.
"Yes, his son. You must have no fears. Can't you think where you are? Do
try. You're aboard the bark _Daphne_--the _Daphne_."
"_Daphne?_ _Daphne?_" he repeated. "No, th' _Daphne_ wasn't there. There
was th' _Trenton_, th' _Nipsic_, th' _Vandalia_, a Dutchmin called th'
_Sadler_, th' _Cally-ope_--not _Daphne_." It was plain that the past was
ruling his memory. "'Twas only yestiddy th' home mails come in an'
brought th' 'Prince' a loikeness av his littul bhoy--littul Paul. Says
th' 'Prince' t' me, 'Dan, an' 'tis home with th' littul feller I'd loike
t' be.' He says that t' me, an' him th' 'first luff' an' me a common
sailorman an' capt'n av th' foretop be grace av three enlistments an'
sthayin' sthraight three months on ind. Now he's lyin' out there in thim
God-forsaken wathers an' all because av a bloody lot av Dutchmin an'
naygurs."--"Come along t' th' mass with me an' pray for God's kindness
t' th' 'Prince's' sowl. Yez'll niver sail agin, my bullies, under an
officher man loike 'The Prince.'"
The last was not spoken to Emily, but to men who were not in the room.
The sweet tender praise of the father of the man she loved with all the
soul of her wrung tears from the listener. She could see "The Prince"
showing this sailor the picture of Paul. She could hear him speaking.
"And he called you Dan--'The Prince'?" Emily managed to say and with the
hope that possibly it might suggest the derelict's identity.
"Dan? T' be sure he called me Dan. 'Rid-headed bunch av sin' he called
me whin I wint on th' bind. I had a thatch in thim days as rid as th'
British merchant flag." A gnarled hand wandered to his bald crown and as
it touched it the sailor started up. Reason seemed to have made a breach
in his poor brain. He looked round the room quickly. A light of
recognition dawned in his gaze. "Dan--Dan," he kept repeating.
"Daniel--Daniel Mc--Mc--Mc--Daniel McGovern!"
Emily hearkened in breathlessness. She felt herself in the presence of a
mystery. Paul had read her the names of the _Daphne's_ crew from the
log. "Daniel McGovern" was not one of them.
Tears coursed down the old man's cheeks. His hands trembled. His voice
quavered in a childish treble. He kept on repeating the name over and
over again as if he had found it after many years and was making sure
that it would not escape him again.
Suddenly he caught Emily's hand and became still. He was listening.
"Mother av God where am I?" he asked in a few seconds. In the next
breath he exclaimed: "'Tis a ship I'm on! I c'n fale th' sea!"
"You're in the bark _Daphne_--the _Daphne_. Don't you understand? Can't
you remember anything?"
It was evident that a great struggle was going on within him.
"That's her door; that's her door," he whispered. He pointed at the
stateroom door. "Takewood an' mahogany an' maple. So were th' cabins
thrimmed."
Emily's heart leapt at this. He was from the _Daphne_. She gave him a
drink of water. She started to call Paul. But when she thought of what
had happened before she drew back.
"Yez are not a spirut--th' spirut av McGavock's woife, eh?" the derelict
asked doubtfully.
"No, no; but what has happened here? What became of McGavock's wife?"
"Murder an' hell. That's what happened here. Where's Morgan--an' th'
Jap? Th' sicond mote an' th' cook?"
"Only you and Captain Lavelle and----"
A cunning expression came into the derelict's face at Paul's name. His
mind was breaking again.
"What d'yez know of Lavelle?" Without pausing for an answer, he went on:
"'The Prince' is drown-ded these twinty odd year. An' his poor
bhoy--he's gone this past twilve-month. A man--a prince av min loike
his father, he was. I was along av th' bhoy in th' _Yakutat_."
Emily's senses went reeling.
"The _Yakutat_?" she gasped.
"Aye, th' _Yakutat_--th' big Alaskan brute. She did for th' bhoy, but
'Th' Prince' would have loiked t' have been with us that night." A
boastfulness of pride came into his voice. His eyes closed for a second
as if he saw a vision. "'Twas loike mush whin she piled up. Misther
Lavelle kept a-tellin' Graham he was sthandin' in too close, but 'twas
no use. I heard him meself toll him twict. I was at th' wheel th' lasht
toime. I can see th' two av thim just outside th' wheel-house now.
'You're wrong,' says 'Th' Prince's' son. 'I'm masther here,' says
Graham. Dhrunk he was wid th' lust av pride an' power loike whin fools
command. An' maybe he was dhrunk, too, wid somethin' else. 'Take yure
orders or go t' yure room.' An' 'Th' Prince's' son says he: 'I'll take
me orders.' I was at th' wheel agin in th' mid-watch. God help me 'twas
meself that stheered her up on th' rocks, obeying orders. She climbed
thim loike a woild horse. Th' scut av a third officher had th' bridge.
'Full spade asthern' he give her as' I knew thin she was broke in two.
'Full spade ahead,' an' she'd a-hung on th' rocks till mornin' whin th'
shore folk could have saw us."
The old man paused.
"Yes, yes, go on," whispered Emily.
"A sup av water. That's it. Thankee, nurse. Where was I? Oh----Misther
Lavelle comes a-tumblin' up an' Graham an' th' foorth officher. 'All
hands t' th' boats,' says Graham. A mad, crazy coward he was. Says I t'
meself, 'I want none av ye,' an' I followed 'The Prince's' son. 'T' th'
boats.' Huh! An' not enough boats for th' half av thim aboord. I lep'
from th' wheel an' shtuck t' Misther Lavelle. We had a din av woild
animals t' foight. But we got our boat away--th' childer an' th' women
an' th' ould folk. Lavelle he was for goin' back aboord. 'Twas suicide.
I shoved off. We cleared th' side an' just thin a big naygur I had
lopped av' th' ear an' overboord from th' deck reaches up an' catches
our gunnle. 'Th' Prince's' son cracks at him with an oar. A fule shtood
up i' th' boat, sayin', 'Take him aboord.' An' we full thin as a tick.
Th' next minynte an' over we wint.
"Loike an hour ago I see it. Says a littul lady forninst me--we'd taken
her husband aboord 'cause we'd seen him sick about th' deck--says she,
'If we must die, we'll die thegither, Jawn.' An' all round was Bedlam."
With a shudder he lay back. Emily Granville knew that it was of her
mother and father that the derelict had just spoken. But even in the
stress of feeling which possessed her there formed in her mind an high,
practical purpose. She knew that if this man could but reach the ears of
the world with this tale it meant the vindication of Paul Lavelle. It
meant all that was dear to him--his good name, his honor restored. The
sailor must not die. He must live. She would fight death for him and in
justice she must conquer. If she could do this thing for her love she
would have nothing else to ask of life.
But of a sudden dread seized her. Perhaps it was only the tale of a
disordered brain that she had heard. Why had not this man come forward
at the inquiry which had sent Paul forth branded a coward? Why had he
not told this story then? If he had been on the _Yakutat_ that night,
how was it that Paul did not remember him? Could it be that this man's
weakened mind had found suggestion for the tale from the force of her
own mental desire?
"But what became of you after that night--after the _Yakutat_ was lost?"
she asked.
"I don't know, nurse. I don't know. It was just a year ago that I woke
up."
The last anchorage of her hope went with that. It was but a maundering
tale, after all. Or else her senses were tricking her and she had
imagined that he had said these things about Paul and her mother and
father and the _Yakutat_!
"It all came back to me," the derelict went on wearily--"twelve years of
my loife. I was in th' seamen's Bethel in Hong Kong--just a year gone.
An' out av a 'Frisco paper I spelled that th' Lavelle av th'
_Yakutat_--'Th' Prince's' bhoy--was gone--lost in a tramp off Rangoon.
Like th' loightnin' sthrikes th' twilve lost year come back. Says I,
'I'm Daniel McGovern.' Whin I was afther tellin' th' sky pilot he wint
an' tol' th' docthors all about it. Th' newspapers printed it. Whin th'
_Yakutat's_ boat wint over somethin' struck me head. A whale ship picked
me up. 'Th' Prince's' boy niver knew I'd served with his father. All th'
thrubble in me head shtarted before I j'ined th' _Yakutat_. I was afther
fallin' from th' tawps'l yard av some ship. Her name--I can't raymimber
where 'twas or what ship 'twas. I tould Elston about it--fine lad he
was--an he laughed at me till I give him th' piece out av th' Hong Kong
newspaper. He laughed----I'll be afther shlapin', shlapin', nurse. I'll
be----"
Daniel McGovern's eyes closed. He seemed very weak. For a second Emily
feared that he was dying. Then, her abiding faith in the justice of
things renewed her.
"He mustn't die, God--not yet, not yet," she pleaded in a whisper.
She ran from the derelict's room into the mate's. Earlier in the evening
she had found on Elston's desk a book--a half-filled diary--from which
she had torn a page upon which to write. She carried this book and pen
and inkwell back to McGovern's room. She would reduce McGovern's story
to writing and make him swear to it. As she spread the book open upon a
chair and knelt beside it to write a newspaper clipping fluttered out
from its pages. A glance confirmed the truth of all the derelict had
said about his strange lapse of memory:
LOST HIS IDENTITY FOR THIRTEEN YEARS.
_Word in a Newspaper Restores the Memory of a Man Who Had Forgotten
Who He Was._
Thus ran the headlines. To Emily Granville they were written in fire.
The cabin clock struck seven bells--11:30--but she did not hear it.
Oblivious to all else save her task and the flickering life in the berth
at her side she began to write a statement of all McGovern had said. She
felt that it was in her to stay death until the derelict had signed it.
CHAPTER XXVIII
A crash which shook him bodily brought Paul Lavelle upstanding from the
berth in the lounge. The daze of a heavy sleep clung to him. For an
instant he could not imagine where he was. He was in utter darkness.
There was another crash where the spanker boom slammed back from
starboard to port again. Then, the _Daphne_ lay over under the impact of
a vicious gust of wind.
It was the boom which had awakened the sleeper. He leaped out on deck to
find himself in a shapeless blackness. There was barely a breeze, but
the air was filled with eery noises. Overhead, overside, wherever he
turned, he heard them--snarls, whines, whimperings, and the creaking as
of huge pinions wheeling. A wolf pack might have been disputing a kill
with a horde of vultures.
The contrast of this with the exquisite moonlight night upon which
Lavelle had closed his eyes was appalling. He groped his way to the
wheel, which was in beckets to keep it from rolling, and peered into the
compass. An unconscious sigh of thankfulness for the forethought which
had made him light the binnacle lamp escaped from him. The _Daphne_ was
heading north by east. The gust of wind which had slammed the spanker
boom must have come out of the southeast. He faced that point. Another
gust confirmed the assumption. He ran into the lounge and struck a
match. The silver watch lay on the chart table. It said 1 o'clock. He
had not returned for this, but to see the barometer. It stood at 30:00;
just where it had hung all day.
But what he had not discovered by daylight he now saw in the flickering
match light. The barometer hand and the indicator were caught together.
His heart went cold, he lit another match and struck the bulkhead with
his clenched fist. The blow jarred the hand and indicator apart. The
delicate wisp of blue steel quivered at 30:00 for a breath. Then, it
began to fall. It reached 29:10 and clung. Even as the match went out it
recorded 29:00 and was still falling.
He had seen a mercurial barometer go from 29:30 to 26:03 in the _Kau
Lung_. That was a world's record!
Despair seized him. What could he and a lone woman do in a brute of a
vessel like this--undermanned even with twenty men before the mast?
"God Almighty, what have I done?" he cried aloud in agony of spirit.
A smash of wind from the south'ard was the answer he got.
He gritted his teeth and flung a curse at the sea:
"I'll beat you--you and all your foulness! You sneak!" he yelled at the
blackness.
He dropped down through the companionway, calling "Emily! Emily!"
There was no answer. She was asleep, poor girl, he thought. That was why
she had let him oversleep; why she had not called him when it turned
black.
"Emily! Emily! Where are you?"
Echoes answered him. Running forward, he saw the light beaming from the
derelict's room. As he reached the doorway he beheld the girl standing
beside the old man's berth, a book in her left hand and her right
uplifted.
"So help me God," the derelict was solemnly repeating after her.
As the last word came from his lips he discovered Lavelle.
"'Th' Prince'!" he cried and fell back, a hand at his brow in salute.
The book dropped from Emily's hand. She swayed where she stood. She had
fought and won a battle as brave as any field of war ever knew. Yet an
angry glance, which struck her and cut like a whiplash, was her reward.
"Why didn't you answer me when I called?" Lavelle demanded, but paused
not on an answer. "Get aft to that wheel! Go! Run! Keep her nor'east
until I can get back to you!"
With that he was gone from her. Like a soldier, without questioning,
without a word, she went aft to do what this man had bidden.
The fire under the donkey was dead when Lavelle got to the engine room.
It would take an hour to make steam. The barometer and his sea wisdom
told him that he had only minutes to prepare.
Whatever the battle was to be it was with his own hands that Paul
Lavelle must fight it. With this realization a terrific rage filled him.
It was fed with each breath that he snatched out of the blackness. The
sea was a personal enemy. Thus men who deal with it in long intimacy
come to visualize it. The sea was a sneak--a coward; always striking
below the belt.
Lavelle had squared the yards before he had gone aft in the evening,
leaving the braces slack so as to cast the _Daphne_ on the most
advantageous tack at the first coming of a breeze. He had expected a
wind from the north and west. Here it was out of the southeast. The
gusts which had roused him had struck the bark on the starboard quarter.
It had brought her to on that side. She was now forging ahead on the
starboard tack. As she rode she was under a double-reefed foresail,
reefed upper and lower fore and main topsails, foretopmast-staysail, and
inner or boom jib. The growing breeze lifted the slack out of the
starboard or weather braces. The lone worker in the darkness led the
falls of the lee braces to the main deck capstan and hove them in. And
wherever he went he belayed rope and line with a double hitch. There was
a finality about everything he did.
He set the maintopmast-staysail, hoisting it with the capstan. He would
ride her with that if it should be possible to heave her to after he had
located the bearing of the storm's center.
He ran aft only to stop at the entrance to the alleyway. He remembered
the boom jib.
"Too much headsail with a reefed spanker," he muttered.
He sped forward again, found the jib halyards, and let them go. As a
last touch of precaution he bent the jib downhaul to the
foretopmast-staysail clew as a preventer sheet.
Aft he sped again and through the cabin. A faint murmur came to him as
he ran by the derelict's room.
Out of the pile of slop-chest staff in the after cabin he snatched an
oilskin coat and sou'wester. He struggled into them as he climbed
through the companion way into this lounge.
A flash of a match brought the barometer's dial out of the blackness.
28:03!
An impulse to smash it for its trickery seized him. He forbore and
plunged outside. He thrust Emily away from the wheel. As he bent to peer
into the binnacle she shuddered at the rage which distorted his face.
Thus men, she thought, must look in battle with the blood lust upon
them. There was something primordial, relentless, about him. He was the
elemental man, sensate that a kill was at hand.
The _Daphne_ was heeling over, further and further, under the onslaught
of the rising wind.
The roughness with which Lavelle had pushed Emily away from the wheel
started a demon of resentment to life in her. Her arms were aching. It
had seemed that the wheel must draw them from their sockets while she
was alone. Steering the _Daphne_ while Lavelle had been forward had not
been the tame task of the afternoon.
She stood trembling where this man had shoved her. She could have struck
him.
"Get below! Close every port--every door! Jump! Then, come back and
light that lamp in the lounge!"
Anger swept her at his brutal tone. Tears blinded her. They were the
tears of a rage of which she had never believed herself capable, oho
could not move.
"Go--on!" he yelled.
A furious squall twisted the two words into a shriek.
A sea slopped over the weather quarter and ran hissing across the deck
to leeward. It sucked hungrily at the gold woman's feet and ankles. At
its touch her rage grew, but passed from the man at the wheel to the
sea. It was the sea that he hated, not her. It was the sea that she
hated. It was the sea that had spoken through him. The sea was his
enemy. It became in that moment personal to her--her enemy.
Thus the spirit of Lavelle reacted upon Emily Granville's. Could she
have seen her face at that instant she would have discovered in it the
same elemental, the same primitive passion, which had shocked her in
his.
The girl ran from the deck and below.
Lavelle saw her when she returned and lit the lamp in the lounge. She
wore a long oilskin. A sou'wester covered her head. Out of the tail of
his eye he caught her staring at the barometer. He noted it with a
thought that she had "some sense."
She came out to him and had to press her lips against his ear to make
him hear her message.
"Everything--closed--be--low! Barom--28:00!"
That was a fall of three-hundredths of an inch in less than ten minutes!
The _Daphne_ was in a trap. Somewhere near her--somewhere in the
southern quadrants of the compass between the east and the west--the
center of a storm was bearing down upon her. Whether the barometer was
lying or telling the truth was of little moment now. Lavelle knew he
could not be mistaken in the signs of a revolving storm. He knew the
meaning of the wolf-like noises and the wing creakings in the air; the
oily, sooty, sight-killing blackness. But one sign was absent and, even
as he noted this, it appeared--a sickening, brick-red coloring which
cuts the eyes acridly like hay smoke. It diffused itself through the
blackness without lessening the night's impenetrability. With its
coming the wind veered quickly from the S.S.E. into the south. By the
law of storms this change told the lone man arrayed against the sea that
the center was bearing upon the _Daphne_ eight points to the right, or
out of the S.S.W. The bark was trapped in the storm's advancing or
dangerous semicircle. He could not heave her to now. There was but one
thing to do: Run. Let the storm overtake the bark and catch her in its
vortex and--the sea must win. It depended alone on the _Daphne's_
worthiness and the hands and brain of the man at her helm to beat it.
With a full-manned ship the thing to do now was heave to. The enraged
man laughed to himself at the thought of his trying to do this alone.
By half-past two the wind had veered into the S.S.W. and was blowing a
whole gale. Taking it broad over the starboard quarter the _Daphne_ was
fleeing northeast. At times her helmsman was sure she was lifting free
of the mauling waters and hurtling through space. Again he felt that she
was bound headlong toward the quiet ooze; that no vessel could withstand
the onslaughts of wind and brine which were being rained upon her. But
never his rage at the sea grew less. It burned in him like a living
fire; it robbed him of all sense of fatigue.
Emily, sitting in the lounge and watching the barometer for any change,
saw the silver watch mark the hour when the day should have been
breaking. But no light rifted the blackness outside. The barometer hand
clung quivering at 28:00! The _Daphne's_ master--yes, her master,
too--had told her she must rest as much as she could. Not for her own
sake, but the battle's; that was his reason. "Because I may want to use
you!" was what he had yelled when she had put her ear up to his lips.
When the watch said six o'clock and there came no day, Emily suddenly
realized what a time had passed since Paul had taken the wheel from her
hands--four hours and a half. Not a bite had crossed lips in eleven
hours. It was impossible to get forward to the galley. As she admitted
this she remembered the canned provisions in the alleyway stateroom
opposite the derelict's. She recalled also the flour and biscuit barrels
in the starboard alleyway stateroom.
The gold woman went caroming down the companionway and through the
reeling saloons. The din of an hundred forges filled them. The
derelict's light was giving a last flicker. Daniel McGovern slept. As
the lamp went out Emily discovered her book on the floor and picked it
up. She put it on a shelf in the storeroom and fled with three cans
which she felt out of the darkness. She carried these up into the
lounge. One of the cans held corn--the others tomatoes. She dropped
below again and groped to the pantry. She was seeking water. There
wasn't a drop in the tank. The discovery staggered her. The man at the
wheel must drink. An idea of a substitute flashed into her mind. The
tomatoes would serve for food and drink. She located a hook under the
china racks and found a can opener she remembered having seen there.
As a glimmer of day asserted itself in the blackness, it found Emily
standing at the wheel beside Paul, holding a can of tomatoes up to his
lips so that he could drink when he dared. He managed to snatch two
mouthfuls. Then, the can was blasted out of the girl's hands. It
flattened itself against the mizzonmast. The tin cylinder might have
been a bit of cardboard. It held where it struck for a second, as if the
gale had imbedded it in the steel mast.
With this sudden growth in the fury of the gale came the slightest
increase of daylight. This light seemed to spring from the sea; not
from overhead. It was sufficient to trace what lay forward of the break
of the poop. Two tall, reeling masts with whalebone tips, the edges of
the rails, an outline of the top of the forward house, and the
forecastle head rising out of a roil of waters composed the suggestion
to Emily's mind that that part of the _Daphne_ was still there. And all
round were ragged peaks of water like the ice-crusted crests of mighty
mountains. They were Alps gone drunk. The _Daphne_ was hurtling from one
peak to another--smashing through them.
The light restored Lavelle's vision to enable him to read in one glance
the tally of the battle. But a ribband remained of the big mainsail
which he had been unable to furl. The fore-upper topsail had left only
its leech ropes behind. There was not a head sail left except the
foretopmast-staysail. This, the maintopmast-staysail, the reefed
foresail, the fore lower topsail, and the upper and lower main topsails
and the spanker still held. The fore and aft bridges were gone. A
twisted stanchion told where the standard compass had stood. The donkey
funnel, the galley stovepipe, and the empty boat-chocks were
missing--the top of the forward house was swept clean.
Scarcely had Lavelle's eyes made this assessment when the main upper
topsail went. It split with a shot-like crackling. A second later only a
wisp of canvas was left to tell that a sail had ever been bent to the
yard.
Anger burned in Emily at the sight. It was personal--the ravaging of
that sail. The gale flung a cry of protest back in her throat. The slope
of Paul's sou'wester hid his face from her. The point of a grim jaw was
all that she could see. Only his arms moved with the wheel in steadying
the bark's drive. Otherwise he might have been a fixture of the ship. It
was not enough to be near him. A yearning to hear his voice came upon
her; to look in his eyes; to read his thoughts. She caught him, jerking
his head to bring her nearer. She struggled up in the lee of him and
pressed her ear to his lips.
"--piece--bacco!"
That was all she heard. She did not understand for the moment what he
meant. Then, it dawned upon her wondering consciousness that he wanted a
piece of tobacco. A piece of tobacco! Her brain pounded on this as if it
would never let the thought go. She fought her way into the lounge, and
as she went she remembered a box of oaky, black slabs which she had seen
in the slop-chest litter. She had reached the bottom of the companion
way when the _Daphne_ gave a shuddering leap. It hurled the girl across
the saloon to leeward. She caught the knob of a stateroom door and
dragged herself from her knees to her feet. Looking forward, through the
port alleyway, she saw a flood of water pouring in through the door
opening out on the main deck.
Instinct carried Emily to this breach in the wall of the bark's defense.
She got her back to the door, like a woman of the Zuyder Zee warding a
broken dyke gate, and she closed it. The strength of the primitive
fighting man's woman was hers in the struggle which accomplished this.
She cried in anger as she bolted the teakwood slab against the ravaging
waters. Yet with this thing done, her first thought was that she must
get back to the wheel with a piece of tobacco. Going aft, she did not
notice that the derelict's berth was empty, but the man at the wheel
knew that the stranger was not there.
Hardly had Emily left the deck when the fore lower topsail went
tattering out of its bolt ropes. The _Daphne_ shook herself as if freed
from a leash. The man who watched nodded in approval. Had it been
possible for him to have cut this sail away when the main upper topsail
had gone he would have done it. In the moment that he nodded he saw the
flash of a man's face going over the rail in the welter to leeward. The
face was calm. Death seemed already to have masked it. It was the
derelict going away.
"Why, that--that's Driscoll--the quartermaster who was with me--stood by
me--the night the _Yakutat_ was lost!"
It was thus in the instant that the sea gulped Daniel McGovern that
recognition flashed into Paul Lavelle's mind. But as the thought formed
he put it away from him. His eyes were tricking him. A man can't stand
for six, seven, or eight hours--he had lost count of time--staring at a
compass card which whirls and dips like a crazy roulette wheel at Macao
and trust his sight. After Chang had spent a twelve-hour trick at the
_Kau Lung's_ wheel he had imagined many strange things. The
quartermaster, Driscoll, had been lost these ten years past--ten years
this very month of March. And the sea was trying to make him believe
that the derelict was he: endeavoring to trick his brain because it
couldn't beat him any other way. This thought refueled his rage.
The belly of the spanker split from head to foot with the sharp
staccato-rattling of a Gatling. The helmsman's senses apprehended it as
it happened. Before the _Daphne's_ head had fallen off half a point at
this sudden release of pressure on her after part Lavelle had met it.
Emily, struggling to force the lounge door open against the gale, saw
and heard the spanker go. It dazed her to note that Lavelle did not
glance up. She had to throw herself flat on the deck to get to the
wheel. Crawling up under Paul's lee she held the tobacco up in front of
him, keenly wondering what he meant to do with it. She had been able to
imagine only that he intended to use it in some mysterious way in
connection with the compass; perhaps to keep the card from rolling and
whirling. Paul settled the mystery quickly by wolfing a corner of the
black plug. He nodded with satisfaction as his jaws closed on it. It
seemed fantastic to the girl. She could have screamed in delight--she
who had loathed tobacco chewers as long as she could remember. The
incident was fraught with a message of hope that words could not have
conveyed.
By signs Paul made Emily understand that she was to fill and trim the
binnacle lamp. This task took her below to levy on the oil in the
derelict's lamp and the lamp in the medicine chest. Then it was she
discovered that Daniel McGovern had left the _Daphne_. She realized how
the alleyway door had come to be open, but at the time her senses were
beyond apprehending that a stranger had come out of the sea and gone
back to it. She levied upon the storerooms again and crawled up into the
lounge. The silver watch said noon. The barometer stood at 28:01! When
she tried to open the door and get back to Paul with food and this news,
she could not budge it more than an inch. The gale held it. She looked
out of the after weather port. Through the flying spume she saw Paul
glance up. His eyes rested on her for a second. He shook his head for
her to stay where she was.
There came a lull at three o'clock. Emily's recruited strength enabled
her to fight her way to the wheel with another can of tomatoes and some
crackers. She replaced the lighted binnacle lamp. It went out. Four
times she had to return to the lounge and relight it before she
succeeded in spiting the gale. As she straightened up finally in
success, she saw Paul's gaze shoot up to windward.
Not three hundred yards away and abreast of the _Daphne_ drove a big
four-masted, painted-port bark--a bulk of twenty-five hundred
tons--under a reefed foresail and a reefed main lower topsail. For a
breath her midship section hung poised on a peak of water, the rest of
her red underbody, fore and aft, clear of the welter. Her poles pierced
the lowering sky. The peak dropped from under her like the jet of a
fountain ceasing. She fell away into a caΓ±on, wave-walled higher than
her tops. The wind went out of her foresail. The topsail drooped. She
paused in her flight like a wounded bird, reeled helplessly; and then
the wall of water over her stem fell, pooping her. A huddle of men
started from around the foot of her jiggermast. One of them in bright
yellow oilskins reached the doomed thing's port rail and waved to the
_Daphne_ high over him as if cheering her on. Another wall of water and
still a third crashed upon her. Her bows rose. Stern first she went down
to the port of missing ships, a hurricane shrieking her requiem.
In the twinkling of an eye, even as a trout snatches a fly, this proud
venture of man was; and then it was no more.
Brain-stunned, incapable of comprehension, Emily crawled round the
binnacle and got behind the lee side of the wheel. In a lull she heard
Paul yelling.
"--be--low! Eat--rest! Need--help--by and----"
She obeyed as one in a trance. As the lounge door banged behind her the
comparative quiet within, though it was a veritable orgy of sound,
enveloped her senses like a drug.
It was seven o'clock when she awoke. Through the weather port she saw
the yellow-colored head at the wheel touched by a gleam of the binnacle
light. Seventeen hours now he had been standing there like that. She
lighted the lounge lamp. The barometer stood at 28:00.
When she fought her way out to him with this word and shrieked it at him
he simply nodded that he heard.
"When--are--you--going to--let--me--help?"
She succeeded in crying this question into his ear in segments.
"Damn it! Shut--up!"
He cried this at her savagely.
In that instant the _Daphne_, paused slightly. A shiver went through
her. There was a crash which sounded even above the roar of the storm.
It was as if a masked battery had ambushed the bark from overhead. The
foretop-gallant mast and all its hamper and everything above the
crosstrees on the main were going by the board. A streak of lightning
illuminated the gale's work.
Emily found the end of the gasket with which Paul was lashed to the
wheel shaft. She tied it around her waist and took hold of the lee
wheel. It was her answer to his savagery. He saw what she did and he did
not send her away.
Thus, with never a word, they stood together for two hours during the
height of the storm, hurtling along the coast of eternity.
Of a sudden there came a rift in the clouds overhead. A shaft of
moonlight shot through the blackness and Paul's hand covered the gold
woman's in a gentle pressure where it clutched a spoke.
"--think--beaten--it!" he shouted at her presently, "--thirsty!"
Emily unlashed herself and brought him another can of tomatoes. She took
her post beside him again without a word. By midnight the gale's back
was broken. The sea kept dropping with the lessening of the wind. It was
long after dawn, however, when Paul unlashed himself from the wheel and
put Emily in his place.
"You take her now for a few minutes," he said in a broken husky voice.
"Going heave her to."
He started forward. His legs went out from under him. He struggled to
his feet only to drop again. He got up moaning and with a curse on his
lips. Clutching the rail he reeled down to the main deck.
Emily heard the palls of the capstan and then Paul's voice came to her
in a pathetic wail.
"Hard down! Hard down!" he cried, but it was a sweep of his arm which
carried his meaning to her. In obeyance she rolled the wheel over. The
_Daphne_ came round on her heel, until the maintopsail, flying aback,
hove her to.
Paul staggered aft again, balanced the wheel and put it in beckets.
"I'm pretty tired--tired," he said in a whisper. He crumpled in
exhaustion where he had fought for thirty hours. Blood oozed from the
ends of his swollen fingers. His eyes lay far back in his head. His
breath came in moans and sobs.
CHAPTER XXIX
Pain which stabbed with daggers of fire and ground and twisted like the
working of cogs stirred Paul about noon into consciousness. He lay
across the wheel grating where he had dropped, nor had the gold woman's
strength been equal to moving him inside. A pillow was under his head; a
blanket covered him. At his feet wrapped likewise in a blanket and her
head on one of the lounge cushions slept his "partner." As the hard deck
was his pallet, so she had chosen to make it hers. He realized the
wonderful meaning of this with a thrill which lifted the daze from his
aching brain and eyes.
With the instinct which has been given to women alone to serve and watch
by sense Emily awoke in the instant that Paul moved to a sitting
posture. Their glances met in a smile of trustful, mutual understanding.
"Well, partner," Paul said drily and looking round the _Daphne_, "we are
a bit battered, but I think we may say--we are still in the ring."
The humanness of the little speech lifted the cloud of the night from
her spirit. She laughed. This man could fight as she had never dreamed
it possible that human brain and flesh could, and when it was all over
he could smile. She brushed away a mist which gathered on her lashes and
struggled to her feet.
"And it is worth everything to be--be here in the ring--all the
battering--all the strife--with you--a partner like you."
"Thank you. That pays for everything."
As Paul spoke he struggled halfway to his feet only to sink back again
with his breath catching in pain. His left hand, with which he had tried
to pull himself up, fell from the wheel. He compared it with his right.
Both were swollen and purple. The cuffs of the oilskin coat dropped back
and showed his shirt wristbands choking the flesh. But it was not his
hands that hurt so much as it was his feet. They seemed ready to burst
the shoes.
A sob broke from Emily at his helplessness. She dropped on her knees at
his side and picked up his right hand. All the tenderness of her woman
nature was alive in the instant.
"What is it, Paul? Your feet--your hands!"
Tears choked further utterance. Alarm for his safety seized her. A
terrible apprehension touched her heart.
"There never was a battle fought without somebody getting hurt." He
tried to smile despite his pain. "Remember I was at the wheel a pretty
long time."
"More than thirty hours."
"That long?" He nodded. "Please get me a knife--there ought to be one in
the pantry."
"A knife?" she repeated with misgiving. He nodded.
Emily hastened below and returned with a small sharp carver. Paul held
out both hands to her.
"Cut----"
She shrank from him with a cry. His smile at the thought which he read
in her eyes made her study him with a strange, frightened glance.
"Not my hands--the wristbands, partner."
She severed the wristbands and the tears which fell on the bruised hands
seemed for the moment to salve their hurt. He offered to take the knife
then, but she knelt quickly at his feet and slashed the wet, binding
leather from them. The while she did it he kept abjuring her to be
careful not to cut off a foot by mistake. He would have been silent
could he have known how sacred to this woman was the doing of this
personal service for him. But it was just as well that he was not
silent, for as she saw what the sea had done to him it took the last
element of her will to keep from breaking down.
"Now you must go and lie down," she urged when she had helped him to get
up to a standing position.
"No, I must keep going. I----"
He swayed and sank to his knees. His will nor her strength could keep
him up. He gritted his teeth in rebellion.
"I must get up! I will--and go on!"
This came from him in a savage cry. He tried to rise again. He got one
foot under him and then fell inertly with his back against the side of
the lounge house. Abused Nature would have her due.
The sight of this strong man down, helpless, tore the heart of the gold
woman from its moorings. She knelt beside him, agony blinding her with
tears.
"Paul, you must listen to me," she pleaded passionately. "You must let
me help you inside--where you can rest--where I can do something for
you--something to bring back your strength--bathe your hands and feet."
"No, no; not that," he protested faintly.
A gentle relaxation of mind and body was stealing over him under the
pressure of the arm with which she supported his head.
"But you must," Emily went on. "It is my part--my duty, my privilege! I
will do it! You must do as I say until you are well and strong. It will
not be long."
The rebellion of his spirit grew quiet under the influence of her
surpassing tenderness. He thought it pleasant to have somebody say must
to him.
"Look, Paul, the ocean grows calmer with the minutes. The skies are
clearing. There is nothing we could do----"
"But there's so much to do----" His senses began slipping away. He was
able to murmur only, "Water," before a long blank came.
The gold woman looked round for the water canister which she had filled
and brought aft when Paul had collapsed and fallen asleep. It lay
overturned down to leeward. Laying his head on a pillow she ran forward
and refilled the canister. At the first sup which she was able to force
into his month he opened his eyes.
"More, more," he pleaded when she would have taken the canister from his
lips, thinking he could drink no more. "Oh, that is so good," he sighed,
finishing the draught. "I feel much better already."
Although Paul smiled bravely, his eyes betrayed him. Emily saw that he
was fighting to conceal a great pain.
"Come, Paul." She lifted his head again. "You must try to get inside.
You must do this for me."
He looked up into her face, and there was that in it which filled him
with meekness.
"I'll do what you say," he answered in a whisper, and he summoned his
last reserve of strength.
On hands and knees he crawled into the lounge, Emily taking as much
weight from his swollen wrists as she could. She cut the oilskin coat
from his shoulders so that he should not suffer the pain of having the
sleeves drawn over his hands. She spread a berth deftly, hurried below,
and returned with dry comfortable clothing which she found in the
lockers under the skipper's bed. The slop-chest supplies were soaking in
the water which had come in before she had succeeded in shutting the
alleyway door. She went below again and brought lint and bandages from
the medicine chest. All of these things she did without suggestion. It
was part of the new efficiency unto which she had won. Had she been
trained to do what she did she could not have done it more thoroughly.
This man whom she served might have been her own child.
Watching her quick movements from where he sat on the floor of the
lounge, Paul wondered whence she was drawing the strength that was
denied him. Nor was it given to either of them to understand this
strength which love can bring to its service. It is something not to be
understood.
"Why are you able to do this and why am I----"
"Because you have rendered your service," she interrupted. "You made me
rest. You stood alone through all the fight. At times I rebelled at it,
but now I am glad. I slept this morning and----" She paused with a
shudder. "I know I must have slept--or gone out of my senses--during the
storm. There are blanks--so many----We are all alone again, you know.
The derelict----"
"I know. Please don't think of it now. Please----"
"No--we will not think of it," she said with an effort. "Come."
She bent over him to help him to the waiting berth. A plait of her hair
swept his lips. He kissed it as she drew it back and tossed it over her
shoulder. Her bosom touched his head. She did not know that she was but
adding torture to his pain.
"No, partner," he protested quickly. "I have let you do too much
already. Let me try alone."
By elbow and knee he crawled up on the berth and sat down.
"There," he said with a small note of triumph, and he was fearful of
meeting her gaze, for he sensed that she stood waiting. "I
think--if----See how she's heading, please."
He looked out through the door at the wheel jerking in its beckets like
a horse champing a bit.
Emily went swiftly to the binnacle.
"West nor'west," she called.
"Then this breeze ought to be about nor'nor'west." He paused, and then
added quickly as he saw her, in all her innocence, coming back:
"If I could get something warm to drink--some coffee--or tea. Do you
think----"
"But you----"
"I'm sure I can do a lot for myself now. See."
He lifted his arms over his head. By a levy on all his will he concealed
the pain which tore him at the effort. It satisfied her.
"You shall have something warm to drink as soon as these hands can make
it," she said, and as he heard her going forward he threw himself on the
berth and buried his face in the pillow to smother the cry of anguish
which his lips refused to stay.
Swiftly as Emily moved to her task, it took her longer than she had
imagined it would to prepare something. The galley was in a litter of
wreckage and the range was water-soaked where the sea had poured through
the unprotected vent left by the swept-away stovepipe. When she returned
aft again it was to awaken Paul from a doze. In the meantime he had
succeeded in changing into the dry clothing she had laid out for him. He
had also bandaged his ankles and wrists.
The gold woman brought tea and hardtack biscuits and a jar of marmalade.
"It was the best I could do quickly," she explained, raising the chart
table and placing the things on it. The table had fallen some time
during the night and the silver watch lay dashed in pieces on the door,
its parts mingling with the internals of the barometer which had been
torn from its fastenings. The sextant, undamaged, lay where it had been
hurled on the starboard bench or berth opposite Paul.
"It's all right, partner," Paul said as Emily discovered the broken
things. "Don't worry."
When it came to drinking his tea his hands could not hold the mug in
which she was compelled to serve it. She gave it to him mouthful by
mouthful. The hot drink was stimulating. There was satisfaction of
hunger, too, in the biscuits and marmalade. She stopped feeding him and
drank and ate something only when he closed his lips firmly and turned
his face from her.
And all the while there was raging within him a battle against the
impulse of his consuming love to take this wonderful innocent woman to
his breast. Had he not won the right to tell her that he loved her? a
voice within kept repeating, and always the specter of the past, armed
with the resolution of silence he had formed two days before, cried:
"No; unless you are a coward."
"I think I will sleep," Paul said presently, when Emily offered to rub
and rebandage his ankles.
"Is it because you do not wish me to do it?"
"Why, no. Of course not."
"You thought nothing of doing it for me. You have done everything for me
and with a tenderness that I can remember only as part of my mother.
You are so tender and again you are so harsh--as hard and cold as
steel."
"The sea makes one harsh----" He could not control his voice and he
stopped short in fear of whither he might be led. He noticed then for
the first time that Emily's skirt was clinging to her damply. "Do please
go below and get into some fresh, dry clothing. The thought that you are
looking out for yourself will help me to sleep. Do try to lie down,
too."
"If there is nothing more I can do here I will go," she said obediently.
"But it is a strange thing: With all the wetting I have undergone I have
not the sign of a cold."
"Salt water ought to have at least one virtue," he answered. As he spoke
he nodded for her to go below.
Paul Lavelle slept only for a few minutes at a time, if he really slept
at all during the next couple of hours. He heard the gold woman descend
the companionway and he followed her footsteps through the cabin. Even
when all was quiet below and he knew that Emily must be lying down
wakefulness rode his brain. He could see the future stretching away in
loneliness without this woman in his life, and for the first time in all
the suffering he had known he thought of a way out. In his blackest
hours of the past ten years this had never occurred to him. To fight on
to the end without cease, with never a let-up in the drive, had been the
ruling impulse of his spirit. To fight on now in silence and give life
to this precious woman; to stand up manfully no matter what the odds,
with his whole soul in the battle, until he should bring her to
safety--this was the one course. After that there would be a way if it
were denied him that he should not suffer death in the giving of life to
her. A gnawing pain in his left hand finally drew his attention to it.
He saw that the green jade ring which he had worn constantly since
leaving Yokohama was choking the finger which it encircled. He sat up to
take it off, and as he did so he was startled to hear a strange heavy
footfall in the cabin. He was on the point of trying to rise when Emily
came up through the companionway. It was her footfall that had alarmed
him. As her head and shoulders rose above the teakwood rail around the
staircase, the sun, now far down in the west, shot a golden beam through
the port over Paul's berth. It touched her head with the fire of a
divine beauty.
"Oh, I woke you," she whispered tremulously, and at the same time she
sensed his depression of spirit.
"No, I was awake," was all he could say for the moment. It came from his
lips in a barely audible voice.
To be loved by and by love to possess a woman like this--the world, aye
a thousand worlds--were well lost! That was the thought which excluded
everything else from his mind.
The glow of a sleep which had refreshed and restored lingered in the
cheeks of the gold woman and in the tips of her shelly ears. Her mouth
was retouched with its natural delicate scarlet. Her sensitive nostrils
quivered at the sunlight's touch. Her blue-shirted bosom, heaving ever
so slightly from the exertion of climbing the companionway, moved the
loose plaits of her hair hanging over her shoulders like ropes of molten
gold. Hardship had drawn her features only slightly. Youth's capacity of
quick recovery was hers. Physically she was little changed, but there
was a subtle difference in her. Her whole being now seemed to breathe:
"I have no doubt of life."
"I've changed and slept," she said as Paul's glance swept her. "I feel
as if there had never been a storm."
She stepped backward with a smile.
"Are you laughing at them?" she asked. She drew back her skirt slightly
and exhibited a pair of rubber sea boots which were inches too large
for her. There was something boyish in the action that did draw a smile
from Lavelle. "You are laughing," she went on, and pouted prettily. "But
do so as much as you wish. They're sensible."
"Right you are. They're the very thing for decks like this. We should
have thought of them before."
"They're much too large, but I've put on socks and socks and stuffed the
toes with things."
This statement of a most obvious fact brought a genuine laugh from Paul.
It passed quickly as the pain caused by the ring reasserted itself.
"Oh, let me do that for you," Emily said, crossing to his side. Before
he could object she had knelt by him and taken his hand. "Why did I not
think of this hours ago? Poor, poor fingers. Am I hurting you? There?"
The perfume of her hair, of her breath, of her whole being was about
him. As the ring came off his hand closed on hers and he slipped the
jade, with its strange seal in Chinese hieroglyphics, over her third
finger. It was her left hand that he had chosen.
"I want you to take this, Emily--to wear it." He was fighting hard to
control his voice. "Chang gave it to me the day I left Yokohama--when
the old chap thought he would never see me again: the day you and I
met."
"But, Paul, I----Poor old Chang would----"
"You must keep it. Have I never told you what it says--that seal?" She
shook her head. "In Canton there is a very old temple. It is doubtful
who built it. It stands near--not far from the Hall of the Five Hundred
Wise Men. This seal is copied from its altars: 'Man has many reckonings
with man, but only one with God.'"
The gold woman looked up, starting to repeat the line as Paul finished
it. What was on her lips died there, unutterable in the light of his
gaze, and what it awakened in her. Her eyes flashed back to his an
answer of fire. The barriers of his determination crashed.
"Oh, my darling!" he cried in anguish, and he drew her head to his
breast.
The gold woman's mouth met his and clung, rendering with flame its first
kiss of love.
"Oh, I love you, woman of all the world, love you, love you! I am living
alone by the power of this love. It has been mine for ages. It has
been--it is my strength! It is my soul! It is the breath of my soul!
Its single impulse, its desire, its law, its life!"
He held her from him and searched her face.
"And I love you. I have always loved you, my----"
A burning kiss blurred the words on her lips.
In silence they held each other's gaze in adoration until suddenly a
shadow of dread darkened the man's face.
"Another storm such as we have just passed through----We could not live
through it, darling. There was hardly a minute of last night or the day
before which did not come armed with a summons to judgment. And, oh, the
bitterness that was mine when I thought that you could not know; that I
could not tell you what was in the soul of me!"
"But, Paul, even had death come to us then, I should have known
it--afterward. I should have known it and you would have known that I
loved you."
The firm conviction of this speech filled Paul with a new kind of awe of
her.
"Darling," he murmured, and yet, as he kissed her eyes, the specter of
the past laid its cold finger upon his lips. He drew back. "Some day you
may hate me."
"Paul, Paul! Stop!"
Her voice was fraught with fear.
"If we live the days will come when--I come to you a broken, spurned
thing. I have no place among the men of my people. I am wild! Crazy! My
tongue should be torn from me for telling you what I have. I have no
right to tell--I have no right to love! And you of all women----Emily,
there is something--that night on the _Yakutat_, I must tell you--we
cannot----"
Her hand closed his lips.
"No, no, no, Paul. You mustn't. I know. There is nothing to tell me.
There is no past to come between us. From the moment that I knew on the
_Cambodia_ that you were Paul Lavelle I knew the truth. There is no
past. But there is a future, my darling--our future." She drew his head
to her and kissed his eyes. "My fearless stars. For my faith's reward I
ask only this: Your silence until I say you may speak. Promise."
"I promise," he answered, with a strange, indefinable hope burgeoning in
his heart.
As he spoke the sun passed from the ports of the lounge and brought Paul
Lavelle from his dreaming to the reality of a peril which he had too
long forgotten. Emily read his thought.
"I will go forward and prepare our evening meal," she said. She kissed
him and went out of the lounge, and at her going torment ruled his
heart.
"My God, what have I been doing! What have I been thinking? Where is my
manhood that I should be lying here sacrificing her? What a weak,
shameless love mine must be!"
A feeling of abasement scourged him as each thought clamored for an
answer. Although his body rebelled, he arose and kept his feet. Groping
below, he found a pair of boots which would admit his ankles and went
forward.
Emily, with a cry of amazement, discovered him suddenly, standing in the
engine room door.
"Paul, you must go back. You must rest," she commanded. "It's clear. Go
back. How can you stand?"
"There's too much Irish in me, dear," he answered, forcing a smile. "You
must never let an Irishman stop to nurse his hurts. He can't keep his
mind on pain and the fight at the same time."
"But the fight is over."
"It's never over--when the sea's on the other side."
He was determined and she wisely forbore to say anything else about his
physical condition. The meal that she prepared--the hot coffee, the
warmth of the galley fire--brought life in them to a glow. Tomatoes
formed one of the dishes she cooked. Paul shuddered at the sight of it.
"Not unless I am starving," he said solemnly.
As they rose from the meal Emily sensed that something was lacking.
"Isn't there something else, dearheart? What is it you wish you had?"
"A good cigar--a big, fat, black fellow!" he laughed. "Then, the world
would be complete." His glance interpreted his meaning.
"But there is tobacco aboard to chew," she suggested with a smile.
"I never attempted to chew tobacco but once in my life. I was only a
little fellow visiting my grandmother's. The gardener provided it, or
rather I took it from his workbench. Just as I settled down to prove to
myself that I was a man grandmother called me into the house. I was
caught. In my fear I swallowed the cud." He made a wry face and then
went on in a dreamy way: "During the storm--whether it was last night or
the night before, I can't remember--I thought if I could only get a
piece of tobacco to chew there was no storm that blew that could put me
down. Funny, wasn't it?"
Emily was silent, nor did Paul seem to notice it. She could think only
of what his stress of mind must have been during those long black hours.
It was his last personal reference that evening to what had happened
during the two nights and a day of the _Daphne's_ war with the sea. She
felt that he did not wish to speak of it. Nor did she.
"As soon as the stars come out I am going to find out where we are----"
Emily interrupted him with a laugh. "Where the _Daphne_ is," he added,
catching her thought, and joining her laugh.
"I am with the stars, Paul. I feel as if we were alone in space
together."
She was standing beside him, looking out through the galley door at the
setting sun. He stooped and kissed the crown of her head reverently.
He told her presently that it was more important to put the bark in a
condition to get away from where she was than to find out where she was.
One thing was certain: the _Daphne_ had plenty of sea room. The weather
promised fair and therewith he summoned all his strength to take
advantage of it.
While Emily busied herself about the galley, Paul renewed the fire under
the donkey boiler.
"Bully old crew," he said to the engine and patting its piston in the
familiar way men come to treat inanimate things which serve them. "Only
you can't go aloft. You can set sail, but you can't furl it. But you're
not going to fail us. You won't, will you?"
He was starting aft to fill the lamps there when Emily came to the
engine room door. The impulse of action that was driving him was in her,
too.
"Only give me something to do, Paul, and I'll do it just like a real
sailorman."
"Keep your eye on this steam gauge. When it goes to sixty, open the fire
door. It mightn't be a bad idea if you learned to sound the ship.
There's the sounding rod on that hook. You will find the well between
the pumps. Come. I'll show you."
"I know where it is," she said eagerly.
A half-foot of water was sloshing in the port alleyway and in and out of
the rooms opening upon it as Paul entered the cabin. He found the plug
of a scupper just inside the door and pulled it out. Glancing out on
deck, he saw the vent of another scupper. He located this in the mate's
room. As he pulled the plug free and withdrew his hand a sheet of paper
stuck to it. Half curiously he carried it into the after saloon where he
filled the lamps which would be most useful. It was some writing of the
poor Sussex lad's, was his thought. As he lighted the first lamp the
paper caught his eye again. He picked it up. The first line startled him
and led his eyes leaping through the rest of the water-blurred text in a
breathless comprehension.
"In the name of God, Amen: Being of sound and disposing mind, I,
Emily Granville, spinster, of San Francisco, California, do declare
this my last will and testament: After the payment of all just
debts the rest, residue and remainder of my estate, real and
personal, wherever it may be, of which I die possessed, is
bequeathed to Paul Lavelle, sometimes called Whitridge. I hereby
revoke all wills heretofore made by me. In the event of the said
Paul Lavelle, sometimes called Whitridge, not surviving, I direct
that one-fourth of my entire estate be divided, share and share
alike, among those named in said former wills and that the
three-fourths remainder be converted by the State into a fund to be
used and administered by the State for the succor and assistance of
all persons, regardless of race or creed, who may suffer by
disaster upon any of the seas. I further direct that this fund
shall be known as the Lavelle-Granville fund. If any heir under the
said former wills shall contest this will, Paul Lavelle surviving
or not surviving, they shall forfeit to him or the said fund any
interest they may have had or may claim in the said estate and
receive $1. I do this in the realization of the imminent peril of
death and as a testimony to the genuine manhood of Paul Lavelle;
and also in memory of my father. My faith is that Paul Lavelle in
justice must survive and that this will shall come to the eyes of
men properly and without suspicion. The language I have used is
remembered from my father's will with the hope that it will be
binding legally.
"Aboard the bark _Daphne_ at sea, March 31, 191-.
"EMILY GRANVILLE."
Paul Lavelle read this wonderful document a second and even a third
time. It was epic in his sight. He really had no distinct thought. His
mind was whelmed by awe of the character of the gold woman which the wet
sheet of paper revealed. There came to him a picture of her writing at
the desk in Elston's room on the evening of the day they had come aboard
the _Daphne_. It was then that she had written this will. He kissed the
paper because it seemed part of her and then tore it into little bits.
Emily was withdrawing the sounding rod from the well when Paul returned
to the deck. Plainly she was in distress.
"I'm afraid, Paul, I'm a poor sailor," she said as he came to her side.
"I can't tell anything from this."
Paul took the rod from her and dried it.
"You sounded as the ship rolled. The way to do is to wait until she
comes on an even keel. Like this. Now."
"That is just the way I did."
A moment later he hauled the rod out and gasped in dread. It showed four
and one-half feet of water in the _Daphne's_ hold!
There surged through him a second later the rage with which he had met
and fought the storm. Here was a new and unexpected gage of battle. It
swept from him the last vestige of pain and fatigue. Instantly the
suggestion of flame, characteristic of the man in action, marked his
every movement.
"She's an iron vessel with a coal cargo," he hurriedly told Emily. "If
the storm has strained her----" A mist came into his eyes and he glanced
overside. "That cursed sea isn't going to get you! It isn't! Come on!"
Emily exhibited but a momentary apprehension of danger. The joy of
working with Paul in a freely admitted equality swept it away. The only
recognition of her femininity was his insistence upon her wearing a pair
of gloves which he had brought from McGavock's room.
Together they got the pumps rigged to the donkey engine and started them
sucking two black streams out of the hold.
"Two hours will tell us whether the enemy's in force or not--maybe
sooner," Paul said as he left Emily to go about the ship with a lantern
to discover if possible if the _Daphne_ had sprung a leak in her
topsides. When he came to the fore hatch his hopes lifted at the thought
that the sea might have entered here through the uncalked and
untarpaulined covers. It was a dreary tangle of hamper which met his
gaze in this part of the vessel. For an instant he was puzzled to
observe that everything he touched left a black, oily smear. He crawled
up under the forecastle head and there found what he considered an
explanation of the _Daphne's_ survival. Two barrels of engine oil were
lashed to the heel of the bowsprit. One of these had been sprung by the
storm and was still weeping its contents upon the deck. It was this oil
running out of the hawse pipes and the scuppers which had calmed the
bark's tempestuous way.
This discovery relieved Paul's mind. He had felt compelled to believe
that at times during the storm either he or the vessel had been
bewitched. In all his long experience he had never seen a vessel make
such good weather of things as the _Daphne_. If he had been in command
with a full crew under him he would have poured out oil just as accident
had done it. Going aft he paused to tell Emily about the oil and to
report everything apparently tight forward.
"A barrel of oil didn't stand for more than thirty hours' steering, did
it?" she asked, with pride flashing from her eyes.
In silence Paul went on aft to complete his examination of the ship. It
felt strange to have a champion. He found the cabins practically free of
water. Everything seemed tight. He stopped for a second in the
derelict's door.
"Poor old fellow was out of his head," he muttered. There came to him a
picture of the stranger's departure. The loss of this man, with only a
flicker of life and mind in him, was but a small thing compared with the
destruction of the four-master and all hands in the fullness of
strength. But the thought of the derelict moved Paul with a great
tenderness. This man had known his father.
"He believed I was 'The Prince,'" he mused. "Well, father, if there's
any way of knowing--and I'm sure there must be--you know I've tried to
play the game squarely."
An unsettling thought broke in upon this. What had made him think that
the derelict was Driscoll, a quartermaster of the _Yakutat_? He shut his
mind against what he believed was a vagary. There was no doubt that he
must have been out of his senses many times during the storm.
Making his way through the lounge to the poop he paused to examine the
sextant. It was undamaged. It made him think of the chronometer. He
hurried below to the chart room and wound it and then went forward.
The pumps were still bringing forth their two black streams. Emily stood
beside them oiling their bearings with the touch of an engineer.
"I can't make out where this water is coming from. Either she's strained
or it pounded in through the fore hatch," he told her. "Everything about
deck seems all right. I've looked overside, too. Everything seems all
right there. Her masts went clear of her. How did you manage to close
that bulkhead door all alone?"
"I don't know, Paul," she answered frankly. She winced. "I don't know
where I found the strength to do it. The whole sea was coming in, it
seemed. I remember I was very angry. But I have been thinking about the
stranger----" Her eyes filled with tears. "Could it be that I--I shut
him out in the night--in that----"
"No, no, dear, put that thought away from you forever. He was gone
beyond human aid or recall before you got below. I remember your going
away from the wheel to do something. You had hardly closed the lounge
door when----Let us not think of it."
"He was----" Emily interrupted.
"Let us shut out every thought of those two nights, dear, as long as we
can. Shut it out with the past. Soon enough black nights like that will
come between us. Won't you try?"
As Paul spoke he took one of her gloved hands and patted it. There was
an appeal in his gaze: a flash of the old pain which she had been
praying she might never see in those gray eyes again.
"We will not think of it, my 'prince,'" she answered.
With a quick smile he turned away and went forward. She watched him
until he disappeared through the door of the sail room in the port side
of the forward house.
In less than two hours there was a sudden cessation of the black streams
from below and a weird moaning of the pumps where their plungers pounded
emptily.
"Paul! Paul!"
The gold woman sent this cry forward, and as she did so she cut off the
steam as she had seen Paul do. She thrilled at the sight of the engine
stopping at the touch of her small hand. She was laughing as he came to
the engine room door and saw what she had done.
"The pumps----There is no more water!" she cried eagerly.
"Give her another turn and let me hear," he said, and he went to the
mainmast.
Now the engine turned over at a twist of her wrist.
"Avast!" called Paul at the sound of the dry plungers.
The engine stopped instantly at the word of command. "We're all right,
Emily. That water must have pounded through the fore hatch."
She met him with a laugh of sheer joy which made her even white teeth
gleam. It was joy at the lifting of the cloud which had fallen upon both
of them at the discovery that the _Daphne_ might have sprung a leak. It
was joy, too, that comprehended an ability to do things with her hands.
"I think I should rather be engineer than mate, Paul. It is a lot of fun
making this engine go and stop."
"You will have an opportunity to be mate, engineer, and midshipmite in
another couple of hours. We are going to have a bit of a moon to-night
and I am going to get as much sail bent as possible."
Under the stimulation of some strong coffee they began immediately
afterward to bend sail. With the donkey engine's aid it seemed
ridiculously easy to snake the heavy rolls of canvas out of the sail
room and hoist them aloft. Emily, with a woman's natural quickness, had
the trick of using the hoisting drums in perfect control five minutes
after Paul explained it to her. It did not surprise him nor was this so
because of any personal reason. She thought when he told her that she
was as good a working force as any two sailors and better than as many
men landlubbers, that it was but an impulse of his natural kindness
cheering her.
"Not a bit taffy, dear," said he, noting her doubt. "Every word true.
Only thing a woman lacks is bull strength and perhaps judgment in
personal matters."
The gold woman laughed.
"Are you arraigning my judgment?" she asked.
"No, but what I said is quite true," he continued seriously. "You can
take a woman or girl or boy and in one trick at a wheel teach them to
steer better than men who have spent a lifetime at sea."
Emily got that pleasure out of the tasks in which she helped which comes
to one working under the direction of another who knows what he is
about. Nothing seemed too hard; nothing seemed hard enough. The will of
the man was inspiring. As she watched him climbing aloft or dropping
below along a shroud or backstay it seemed impossible to believe that he
had been down and helpless but a few hours before.
The moon came to light their work. By about 10 o'clock they had bent a
new foresail, a new spanker, and new boom jib.
"That much will give us another little lease on this world," Paul said
as he called quits for the night. "To-morrow morning we'll get a couple
more rags on her, after some fashion."
But his work was not done. The while Emily prepared a snack of supper he
went aft and took two stellar observations. The reckoning that they gave
him was, indeed, startling. The _Daphne_ was five hundred and
eighty-five miles northeast of her last position! The navigator could
hardly believe his eyes. He took a third set of observations. The result
was the same. There had been times during the storm when he had realized
that the _Daphne_ was driving with terrific speed. But he had
anticipated nothing like this. Yet in this moment the sight of her clean
clipper underbody came to him as he had seen it the morning he and the
gold woman swam out from the Isle of Hope. Allowances for the distance
made from the first noon until the time the storm had struck the
_Daphne_ and of her drift all that day gave him the wonderful speed
average of more than sixteen knots an hour while the storm lasted. Still
doubt lingered until he drew out of his memory a day's work of the
famous clipper _Flying Cloud_--433ΒΌ statute miles from noon to noon.
The _Daphne_, by this reckoning, was lying in the great circle sailing
track of vessels bound from the Japan coast toward San Francisco and
Puget Sound. All thought of trying to make the Hawaiian Islands left
him. The California coast lay less than three thousand miles to the
eastward. The prevailing winds in this track from then on would be from
the west and northwest. The _Daphne_, with fair weather, should be able
to make this distance in a month. If no vessel should rescue them they
could win home in that time.
"Oh, you _Daphne_ packet!" he cried in glee as he hurried forward to
tell Emily the good news. He went with a snatch of "The Dreadnaught"
bursting from him.
"'With everything drawing aloft and alow
She's a Liverpool packet! Lord God see her go!'"
Emily was on the point of going to the galley door to call him when she
caught that bit of heart-lifting song. A wild, compelling note of the
sea was in it.
"We're homeward bound in a clipper ship, lassie!" he called as he
discovered her. Nor would he eat or drink until he had told her where
the storm had carried the _Daphne_ and what it meant to them. He was
like a big, wholesome boy and she told him so. His enthusiasm stirred
her with a desire to be under way immediately. The _Daphne_ became
personal in the gold woman's thoughts as Paul described her
capabilities, and therewith she understood the love of a man for a ship
which women rarely do.
"Unless we're picked up by some other vessel we'll be up with the Golden
Gate in less than a month!"
Emily's face clouded at the suggestion of another vessel rescuing them.
Paul laughed.
"You may not understand, but I wish we might sail the _Daphne_ into our
own home port. Think what a prize it would mean to you."
A hope lived in his heart for an instant that this might come true. It
was gone when he answered her.
"The first vessel that comes along we go in her, lassie; and leave the
_Daphne_ to the sea."
Yet as Emily lay down in the lounge a little while later and saw Paul
hang a light of distress in the mizzen rigging, the strange wish that it
would go unseen was uppermost in her heart. She wanted the _Daphne_ to
remain his, but she would not admit to herself the reason upon which
that hope was predicated.
CHAPTER XXX
With the first streak of day Paul was on deck. The blow-off of the
donkey, which he had set at a low pressure a couple of hours before,
roused him from the berth he had stretched along the carpenter's bench.
Custom trains seafarers as it does soldiers on campaign to live by a
broken sleep which the average workaday citizen thinks would kill him.
Although Paul had been up at intervals during the night, with an eye for
the weather and any chance lights, he was filled with an eager
freshness. A stirring was coming out of the northwest. There was a tang
in it which promised a whole sail breeze. It put a song in his heart,
and a little while later Emily was awakened by his clear voice ringing
through the morning air, "The Chanty of the Rio Grande."
"'Where are you going to, my pretty maid?
_O away Rio!_
Where are you going to, my pretty maid?
_We are bound to the Rio Grande._
_O away Rio,_
_O away Rio,_
_O fare you well, my bonny young girl,_
_We are bound to the Rio Grande._'"
When Emily got forward to the galley she found breakfast waiting.
"Why didn't you call me, Paul?" she asked in a tone of protest, and she
waited archly in expectancy of a kiss, but he did not seem to notice
this. "Partners must play fair."
"Never mind, Emily. I can do so little for you. From now on it will be
watch and watch and there will not be much that I can do for you."
The bending of a new fore upper topsail and straightening out the tangle
of running gear about decks occupied most of the forenoon. It was not
until after luncheon that the _Daphne_, with Emily at the wheel, lifted
away to the eastward before a fresh northwesterly breeze.
Paul ran aft as the bark entered upon her task and stood for a moment
beside Emily. The intoxication which she had first experienced alone at
the wheel was again upon her. The breeze was dusting loose wisps of her
hair into a halo which the sun burnished with fire. Bosom heaving, eyes
alight, her whole virgin being alive, a-thrill with love and the
sensation of the _Daphne's_ motion, she presented a figure which would
have given fame to any brush that could have limned it. She might have
been Daphne herself, not fleeing from, but hastening with her fresh
treasures to meet Apollo.
Paul felt that he dare not speak. He put his hand on the wheel to haul
the bark half a point closer to the wind. As he drew it away Emily
touched it impulsively.
"Good strong, honest man's hand," she murmured.
Their eyes met in a flash in which her soul called to his and trembled
when echo only seemed to answer it.
Paul turned abruptly away to stray the patent log over the taffrail.
Then he went forward in silence. When he found himself a few minutes
later staring out over the weather bow he wondered how he had gotten
there. And the gold woman, watching him until he disappeared, kissed the
wheel spoke his hand had touched and even again in the sweet agony of
her love when she saw that it was flecked with the blood of his storm
travail.
That evening Paul established the rule by which he thought it best to
work the ship. Emily would stand a watch and trick at the wheel of two
hours and have three hours below. His watch would be three on deck and
two below.
"It isn't fair, Paul," the gold woman protested when he explained it to
her.
"It is fair, Emily. I wish I might spare you every bit of the coarse
hard things you have to do."
"That's just it. You are always thinking of sparing me."
"Take your orders or go to your room," he said with a pretended
seriousness. Emily started with a gasp. Her thoughts leaped to
McGovern's story of what had happened on the bridge of the _Yakutat_.
This was what Graham had said to Paul that fateful night.
"I--I will take my orders," she answered in a low voice.
"Why, dear, what is the matter? I didn't mean to frighten you. I'm a
ruffian. Do forgive me."
"No, you should forgive me. I had no right to question what you said.
You know best."
She drew in beside him on the lee side of the wheel.
"I've been away from civilization so long that I imagine that I've
forgotten how to speak decently to white folk."
"Then I should like to send ever so many men that I know at home where
you have been."
"Bravo! But 'ever so many men'?"
"Well, they wear trousers."
"You are cynical."
"No, observant."
"I'm afraid you are a new woman."
"I am. I have just been reborn. Oh, Paul, I have never lived until now.
I have never known what life meant. I have lived as one blind,
incompetent, thoughtless. Like most of those I knew before you came into
my life I had just a vague notion that the earth was round. You know the
kind."
"Yes. Take the fiction of civilization away from them and every nine
hundred and ninety-nine would perish overnight."
"I saw them in extremity aboard the _Cambodia_. How many knew one end of
a boat from the other? They were all thinking of living, crying to live,
and hardly one out of ten knew what to do to save their most precious
possession--life."
"There is a big thought behind what you say."
"You started it in me."
Paul looked over his shoulder at the sea. After a considerable silence
he said:
"I wonder how many came through?"
The question was addressed to the sea as much as it was to Emily. She
shuddered.
"Here!" he exclaimed brusquely. "What are we doing? There is Polaris up
there smiling at you, my lady."
His face was lit with a wonderful smile as he spoke. It drove the gloom
from her mind which their reference to the _Cambodia_ had produced. Soon
they were off on an expedition to the stars, each in turn naming one and
identifying its bearings. Paul had introduced Emily to this "game" the
second night on the island, and then as now they lost themselves in it
in a childish delight. His mental equipment was forever startling the
gold woman. Where he had found the time to garner the store of knowledge
that was his and to keep abreast of the times, leading such a life as he
had for ten years, was a marvel to her.
"Ha! Ha!" Paul laughed suddenly as the cabin clock, which he had moved
into the lounge, struck two bells. The laugh broke the spell of the
stars which held Emily, only to weave her immediately in another.
"'I have shot back to Paris!'"
Paul laughed and made a pretense of dusting himself.
"'Come--pardon me--by the last waterspout,
Covered with ether,--accident of travel!
My eyes still full of star-dust, and my spurs
Encumbered by the planets' filaments!
Ha! on my doublet! A comet's hair!'"
As he finished this snatch from Cyrano de Bergerac's sky-traveling tale,
Paul pretended to pick a comet's hair from his sleeve.
"Oh, my beloved 'Cyrano'!" exclaimed Emily, identifying the lines. "Do
go on," and in answer Paul went through the entire scene between Cyrano
and De Guiche.
"And I will applaud--I will pay you thus," and the gold woman reached up
and kissed the helmsman on brow and lip.
Thus they both came back from across the world and the four centuries
whither the magic of the romantic lines had transported them.
"Come, Emily, didn't you hear two bells strike? You have let me waste
nearly an hour of your watch below. Turn in."
"It has been an hour of magic."
She held her mouth up to be kissed. His lips barely touched hers and
flashed away, and as she went through the lounge door, he murmured,
still in the words of his Gascon hero, "'I soon shall reach the moon.'"
* * * * *
Fifteen days later the gold woman was at the wheel again, having
relieved Paul to permit him to make his noon observations. It was a
Sunday. She watched him tremulously, and strangely troubled, where he
worked at the chart table in the lounge.
The days that had passed had been those of which sea-singers make their
happiest, bravest songs--by sunlight azure, cloudless sky, and
wind-flecked, gem-shot, purple sea; by night an ermine-tipped deep,
mirroring the star jewels and planet studdings of mystic, violet
heavens. Through these halcyon days the _Daphne_ had been winging her
way ever eastward; flinging long sea leagues behind under the impulse of
a driving, northwesterly wind. It had been as constant as a mother's
love; with never a pause the bark had sped as she was speeding now, not
as a hand-made fabric of steel and iron and wood and canvas and brass,
but like a living, sensate thing into which her maker had breathed a
soul. The crispness of Spring was in the air--air which whipped the
blood like young wine.
"Only a thousand miles more!" called Paul suddenly.
As he spoke Emily saw him rise quickly from the table and come toward
her. The mask of joyousness which he wore was but a mask to her. It
might have deceived anybody else, but this girl had come to understand
him and read him as not even the woman who had borne him could have
done. There was a constraint upon him. With each noon's tale of a
shortening journey a relentless tide had seemed to carry him further and
further away from her. After the first flush of the homeward flight he
had sung no more of his sea songs unless she asked him. He had a guard
up. A secret fear seemed to be gnawing at his heart. By instinct alone
she read that he loved her; not by external signs.
"This is a smart little packet," Paul went on. "Just think of it--one
thousand nine hundred and eighty miles in fifteen days! That's moving
with nothing above a crippled mainto'-galluns'l on her! We did eleven
knots for a stretch when that puff struck us at dawn this morning."
"'She's a saucy wild packet; she's a packet of fame,
She belongs in New York and the _Dreadnaught's_ her name.'"
With this couplet, singing it in her rich voice, as she had learned it
from Paul, Emily made her answer. She did it with a bravery and pretense
of light-heartedness which she was far from feeling.
"At this rate we'll not be spending another Sunday aboard the _Daphne_,
partner. Eh?"
"No," she said and she kept her eyes averted as he took the wheel from
her. She looked out over the lee rail and across the sea. Just over the
end of the spanker boom, where it wheeled low down on the southwestern
horizon, a white glint fixed her gaze. For a second she thought it was a
large bird. Guiltily she held her breath as she discovered it to be a
sail. She closed her eyes and afterwards she believed that in that
moment she had prayed that Paul might not see it. But he had followed
her gaze. Her heart went cold as she heard him cry: "Sail ho!"
A second later the _Daphne_ was shaking in the wind.
"Here, Emily, take the wheel! Keep her shaking just as she is!"
Paul drew Emily to the wheel as he spoke and ran to the rail.
"It's a ship! Those are her skys'ls or royals we can see! She's bound
this way!"
Emily's hands faltered. The wheel rolled through them. The _Daphne_
clawed up in the wind until she was nearly aback forward.
"Hard up! Hard up!" cried Paul in alarm.
Blindly Emily recovered herself and put the helm up. The _Daphne_ fell
off before the wind and her skipper turned again to the strange sail.
"No," he said. "She's outward bound--going the other way. We could never
overtake her." He took the wheel again. "Better look at her, partner.
It's a full-rigged ship. Not many of 'em left. Pretty soon the sea will
know them no more. They'll be gone--like--like the dreams of yesterday."
In a few minutes the outward-bounder dipped out of sight, but even
before she went a mist had shut her from Emily's vision. "Dreams of
yesterday," her thoughts kept repeating.
Although the _Daphne_ had been lying along in a beaten track of vessels
for more than two weeks, this was the first sail to be sighted from her
decks--the first vessel to come within her ken since the four-master
with the painted ports had "arrived out."
"Don't feel badly, Emily," Paul said as the gold woman faced him. "Any
hour may bring us up with a homeward-bounder."
"I do not feel badly," she answered, and her pride helped her mask her
feelings. "But if we are going to be home by next Sunday we are going to
have one more 'picnic.'"
With that she went forward to the galley. The preceding Sunday she had
prepared a luncheon for both of them and they had eaten it at the wheel
together. They had prepared for it a day ahead, talking childish
make-believes of what they would wear and of the good things they would
have to eat. Paul had stolen the time to shave. Emily had found a bit of
pink ribbon and put it in her hair. This had been their change of
apparel. Such a meal as the cheap, sea-sour provisions of the _Daphne_
afforded had been the "picnic" luncheon of their fiction.
But Saturday of this week had slipped by and neither had spoken of a
repetition. Emily had waited for Paul to say something. He had waited
for her. Yet now he noted as she went forward that there was a bit of
ribbon in her hair. And she had observed that morning when he had come
on deck to relieve her at 10 o'clock that he was freshly shaven.
Of a sudden Emily paused in the midst of her "picnic" preparations, her
mind stumbling upon the strangest thought that had yet come to her of
Paul's inexplicable mood.
"Can there be another woman in his life?" whispered this thought.
Instantly there came to her mind the night on the Isle of Hope when she
had heard him murmur in unconsciousness of a woman to whom he would soon
come home.
She remembered that she had even prayed for this woman.
"_Cherchez la femme._" Nothing was truer than that. Always the woman.
Her thoughts went wild. They began picturing the sort of woman who might
have come into his life and who might be coming back into it. No; she
would never come back into it, for if she had let him go when the blow
fell, he was not the kind to let her back. Still love moved men in
strange ways.
It was a sorry picnic that was spread on the _Daphne's_ deck. It came to
an end at 2 o'clock when Paul turned the wheel over to Emily and started
forward with the dishes they had used.
"I think I shall break out some coal for the donkey," he announced.
"But it's Sunday, you know," said Emily, making a brave effort to smile.
There was an invitation in her glance for him to remain, but he would
not see it.
"And you've forgotten your sailor's litany," he answered:
"'Six days shalt thou work, doing all that thou art able; and on the
seventh, holystone the decks and stow away the cable.'"
He smiled as he quoted the sea-grimed lines which the first shell back
on the Ark must have turned. Then slowly he put down the dishes and
irresistibly--a powerful magnet might have been controlling him--he was
drawn aft to the gold woman. He took her face between his hands and
kissed her as he had kissed her that day in the lounge. She dropped the
wheel and staggered.
"My lover," she murmured.
"Darling," he whispered.
Just as the _Daphne_ was striking aback the madness which was upon
Lavelle passed from him and he seized the wheel. As he sent her off
before the wind again the back draught of the shaking sails wafted to
him a sulphurous odor which chilled the last drop of blood in his veins.
"Emily, take the wheel. Keep her full--as she is."
"Paul, dear, what----"
The pallor of death was in his face. Another scent of gaseous warning
struck him.
"My God, we're afire!" he cried and sprang forward.
CHAPTER XXXI
Paul ran straight from the poop into the eyes of the _Daphne_. There the
trail of gas led him. It was the coal in the fore hatch that had been
exposed and wet. He went below through the chain locker, but only to
remain a second. A sulphurous wave of heat drove him on deck, choking
for breath. A furnace was back of it. There was no fire to be seen, but
this man did not have to see it to know what the blast that repulsed him
meant. He knew these Australian coal cargoes too well. This was not the
result of the mutineers' abortive effort to destroy the _Daphne_. This
was a fire of spontaneous combustion. It was deeply seated. These coals
had been in the bark more than one hundred and sixteen days to his own
knowledge, which was drawn from the log and the time since he had
boarded her. How long she had lain in Sydney after being loaded there
was no way of telling.
Coals of this kind, laden in hulls like the _Daphne's_, which were never
built for such cargoes, generate gas after a certain period, and unless
watched incessantly and ventilated properly fire is the certain result.
The Pacific deeps hold the secret of many a ship brought to her doom
through such a lading.
That night the constant northwesterly summoned a new freshness to its
drive as if it sensed the _Daphne's_ peril. When Paul relieved Emily at
the wheel at seven o'clock she was crying with the pain in her arms. She
had been standing there a full five hours. Not since they had been
sailing to the eastward had Paul permitted her to take a trick beyond
two hours. She had to walk up and down the deck swinging her arms and
flexing her fingers to get the numbness out of them.
"Emily, I'd suffer any pain to take yours away," Paul said. "I feel like
a whipped cur to see you going through all this terror and hardship--and
to think I can't do anything to put any of it away from you."
His tenderness flooded her eyes with tears. Strife always brought him
close to her.
"Don't, Paul, please," she said bravely, attempting to control her
voice. "You will--you will have me breaking--going to pieces in a
moment."
She put her hands to her face and leaned against the casing over the
steering gear.
"Emily, I want you to get for'ard and get a bite to eat and then turn
in," he said. "I'm going to try to let you sleep for three hours--maybe
until midnight. I've everything battened down forward. The fire's all
there. Not a sign aft--no temperature. It's this wind and our strength
against the beast that's under decks."
He did not tell her what a beast he knew it to be.
The morning of the fifth day after the discovery of the fire Paul fixed
the _Daphne's_ position one hundred and fifty miles to the south and
west of San Francisco.
"Only another day, partner! Maybe an hour may bring a vessel to us!" She
had just relieved him at the wheel. Through these five days the _Daphne_
had come driving without sighting a sail: unspoken save by the voice of
the northwest wind. Once they had seen the black smoke plume of an
outward-bound steamer, but it was too far away for the _Daphne's_ signal
of distress to be seen.
Paul seemed to be living by will alone: to be endowed of a force that
only death could stay. When he slept the gold woman had no idea. He had
relieved her at the wheel every two hours, night and day, but when she
was steering she frequently heard him at work in the engine room. From
the very first night he had slept beside that engine, kept its fires
alive and a stream of steam flowing into the forehold through a pipe led
down through the chain locker. He had explained to her that water on a
fire like this would have been of as little use as oil: that gases had
to be smothered.
Emily sensed that a greater danger menaced them than Paul had revealed.
This had been suggested to her when on the second day she had seen him
finish a raft built of doors and forecastle bunkboards. But she had
learned of the storm not to ask questions. What this man chose to tell
he would tell.
Never had he seemed more splendid than as he stood before her this
morning telling the _Daphne's_ position, and in the same breath
whispering again the belief that had come to him the night before that
the steam was choking the beast in the hold. Bare-armed, bareheaded,
lithe with a thoroughbred's suppleness, he was, in her sight, an urn of
the divine fire from which mankind draws its noblest impulses.
"We'll win through yet, Paul! In justice we must!" she called to him as
he went forward.
She saw him come to the galley door a few minutes later with a cup of
steaming coffee and, as he ate of a biscuit and drank, he waved to her.
He darted inside and a moment later came running aft with a cup for her.
"I've had my coffee, dearheart," she said.
"Half a dozen cups won't hurt you. I put two spoons of sugar in
this--sand, save the mark."
With that he was gone from her again. Emily watched him breaking coal
out of a corner of the main hatch for use in the donkey. She smiled as
she remembered his commentary on the grimness of stealing coal from one
end of the ship to make fire to put out coal already afire in the other
end. It was the old, old principle of fighting fire with fire in a new,
weird form.
Watching her partner drew Emily's attention from the _Daphne_. A warning
slat of the weather leech of the to'galluns'l brought her eyes back to
the bark and the compass. She had just succeeded in getting the vessel
on her course of northeast again, when a roar with a shriek whistling
through it came bursting aft. A cloud of steam poured from the engine
room door.
Shrieking Paul's name, Emily paused but a second when no answer came.
She became a flame of action. With the quickness of thought and the
instinct of his training guiding her hands, she snapped the wheel into
its beckets, let the spanker sheet go by the run and, leaping forward,
cast the halyards off their pin.
Only belching steam answered her cry of Paul. Into it she hurled
herself. It flung her back. She became as a tigress at the repulse. She
was not to be denied. Instinct brought her to her hands and knees. It
told her to go in under the scalding vapor. Just inside the door she
found her own and snatched him into the life-giving air.
When Paul awoke to consciousness fifteen minutes later it was to find
the face of the gold woman bending over him. He put up his arms and drew
her face down against his hot lips and held it there.
"You, you," he murmured, and he found the precious lips which had kissed
him again and again in his unconsciousness. They answered him as if they
would breathe the strength of immortal life into his form.
"Not even death can take you from me!" she cried, and started up
savagely. She might have expected to find the grim specter himself to
grapple at her side.
"Not even--death----"
Lavelle sighed and his eyes closed in a seeming weariness of pain. His
arms fell from her neck.
"Oh, God, you mustn't take him from me! You must not!"
It was an appeal, a command, a challenge of defiance. The cry with which
she sent it heavenward pierced above the roar of the steam and the
warring sails and hamper above.
Although this lone woman's extremity was great, yet of her association
with Paul Lavelle she had learned to order her wits in the presence of
disaster.
"If the next minute seems to be the last, just keep on
fighting--hammering ahead," he had said to her so many times.
She remembered how he had given strychnine to McGovern to stimulate
heart action--the oil he had put on the poor fellow's burns. She ran aft
and in a drawer in the medicine chest which she looted of bandages and
lint she discovered by accident a bottle of brandy. When she returned to
Paul he was just opening his eyes again. He shook his head at the liquor
when he had taken but a sip of it.
"Some starch and water," he whispered, "or glycerine. There's some
aft----"
Emily found a bottle of glycerine. A few minutes after he had swallowed
a mouthful of it he nodded that he felt easier.
"Steam--afraid it got inside," he whispered. "Tried--remember keep my
mouth shut. Steam's bad to swallow. Water injector--on the boiler--blew
out. Hit me somewhere in the middle. Happened all in a second."
He fainted while Emily was drawing the boot off his left leg which he
had indicated hurt him most. The limb was scalded from the knee down.
His arms and the backs of his hands, too, were blistered. His face was
grimed with ashes and soot, but when Emily washed it she found it free
of burn or hurt. The while her loving hands swathed him and soothed his
wounds she crooned like a wild thing over its whelp.
When he revived she was holding his head in her lap just as she had in
the _Cambodia's_ boat. His eyelids lifted to her kisses. He put up a
hand and touched her cheek and she patted it. He smiled at the
reassurance that it was not a dream. Many, many times he had awakened to
put out his hand like that--to touch that face and met only emptiness.
The jade ring which he had put on Emily's finger drew his glance and
held it for a second.
"'Man has many reckonings with man, but only one with God,'" he
repeated. "'Only one with God.'"
The escaping steam by this time had spent its strongest volume. It was
now no more than a hiss. The _Daphne_ had fallen off before the wind
again and the noise aloft had practically ceased.
"I feel this is the reckoning, partner," he whispered.
With a sob she bent and kissed him with all the passion of her being.
"And for the touch of those lips," Paul went on, "the reckoning--cannot
be too hard."
"No, no, dearheart----No, no! This is not the reckoning--only the
beginning of the future."
Paul shook his head.
"I have thought of the future, but it can't be--for me. If things had
been different I should have found you though you had been at the ends
of the world. And I should have come for you and taken you." A flash of
the old conquering spirit lit his eyes. "I should have taken you despite
a world against me. It is part of the--the reckoning that we
should--have met; like strange ships on the sea and to have sailed
together for this little while. But it wasn't to be that we were to get
home together. And that is right. That is right."
"Paul, Paul, this hopelessness is not like you. You will live! You must
live!"
"But I don't want to live," he answered very calmly. "I am nothing but a
worthless, broken thing--marked among men. I haven't even a name to give
you. I am a pariah man--darling. That's----"
"Listen, Paul--look up at me so that you will know that it is my soul
speaking to you. All that fortune has given me is as nothing to just the
glance with which you are looking up at me now. All that I have is
yours--my soul, my flesh, my blood, my every breath, my life! Had you
nowhere to lay your head I would follow you. Had you only rags to cover
me I would wear them as robes of state. Had you only a crust from the
gutter to share with me it would be a feast. Were the whole world to
revile you its scorn would make me proud. I would wear its spittle like
jewels. My love would be my crown."
Emily Granville was burning with the divine fire of a sublime love. Her
message to this man, who to her was more than all the earth and its
treasures--more than life itself, burst from her lips with the
passionate rush of a mountain stream seeking the ocean.
"Can you not understand that my love would be a poor weak, despicable
thing if this were not so? That I would not be worthy of my womanhood?"
She choked back the tears as she asked these questions; she kissed the
face which she pressed against her breast.
"That you might live--I would die with a smile and with but one regret:
That it had not been permitted to me to bear a man child like you.
"But there is a future, Paul. The world will not drive us forth. Life--a
fine, clean, God-fearing life is waiting for us over there--just through
the Golden Gate. It is a golden gate which will close out the
past--forever and ever."
"It cannot be locked out, dear."
"But it can. I can lock it out. The world must listen to me. It must
believe me. Justice works in strange ways, but it brought us that poor
man out of the sea. I can tell the world his story. He was with you on
the _Yakutat_."
Paul started and caught her hand.
"Then, it was not a vagary," he whispered. "That was Driscoll--the
quartermaster."
"He was in the boat with you that night. I don't know what name you knew
him by. But he told me what happened--the truth. Had he never spoken I
should have known the truth. If the world would not listen to you, it
will listen to me! It will take back its lies! If----"
Emily's voice broke and she lowered her head in the embrace of the
wounded arms which encircled her neck. The pent-up tears of all her
travail of spirit since their paths had crossed--the tears choked back
and fought back through the dark hours of all the weeks that had
gone--would not be longer stayed. On his breast she poured them, and her
one thought was that if death must be her love's victor it would strike
them quickly in each other's arms.
CHAPTER XXXII
"In the Black Ball Line I served my time,
_To me hoodah. To me hoodah;_
In the Black Ball Line I served my time,
_So hurrah for the Black Ball Line!_
_"Blow, my bullies, blow,_
_For California O!_
_There's plenty of gold,_
_So I've been told,_
_On the banks of the Sacramento!_"
It was with this familiar capstan chanty, "The Banks of the Sacramento,"
ringing into his senses that Paul Lavelle opened his eyes again on
conscious life. The chorus rose clear and lusty, following a baritone
leader whose tones were like chimes. A strange, sharp voice of command
near by suddenly cut into the chorus.
"Tell that gang of bullies to cut that out and handle that capstan in
silence! Tell 'em to remember we've sick folk aboard here."
A moment afterward the chanty ceased.
"Emily, Emily!" Paul called. He believed he shouted, but his voice rose
hardly above a whisper. A shadow cut off the morning sunlight which was
streaming through a door at his feet. A film seemed to be over his
vision, but he sensed that he was in the _Daphne's_ lounge. Somebody sat
down beside him and two strong hands took one of his between them.
"You God blessed, old pirate, you----"
Emotion choked the speaker, but Paul Lavelle started at the sound of
that voice. It called to him across fourteen years of silence. He looked
up dazed at a man built like himself and dressed in the uniform of a
United States naval commander.
"Tommy--Tommy Winterton," he murmured.
"Bet your boots it's Tommy!" came the answer with a bit of a sniffle in
it.
"But where am I? Where----" Terror seized him. "Emily, Emily!" he
called.
"She's below, Paul, sleeping. She's been up here, sitting where I am,
nearly all night."
"But how----Where----"
"Stow your questions till I get through. I've a lot to tell you."
Paul subsided with a wondering gaze fixed on the speaker.
"I've a lot to tell that'll make you want to live; that ought to bring
you off your back quicker than you can say Jack Robinson," Winterton
went on. "You haven't swallowed any steam--you're burned up a bit
outside and you're just as good-looking as ever."
"But where am I? What has happened?"
"You're aboard your own bark--the _Daphne_. She's yours by the Lord
Harry and I'd like to see anybody take her away from you. We'll be up
with the Gate in another three hours. I'm having her mudhooks shackled
up now. Along----"
A renewing of the chanty interrupted him.
"Mr. Yates! Mr. Yates!" called Winterton.
A young ensign appeared in the doorway.
"Tell 'em to cut that out!"
Paul shook his head.
"Let 'em go on," he asked. "Ask that fellow with the baritone voice to
find a job and give us 'The Maid of Amsterdam.'"
"Anything his heart desires, Mr. Yates."
Yates stepped inside with his hand extended toward Paul.
"I just want to shake hands with you and say I'm proud to do it."
He lifted the hand which Winterton held and gave it a gentle squeeze
through its bandages. He turned and went out quickly. Winterton picked
up the hand again and met Paul's wondering gaze.
"That boy meant that," said Winterton. "Why----"
The strain of "The Maid of Amsterdam"--the most beautiful of all sailor
work songs--came aft.
"That can't stop me," Winterton went on. "We ran afoul of your old
packet about 11 o'clock yesterday morning, threshing around like a wild
ship--two ships of the cruiser squadron; mine and another. The
_Carolina_ has gone on in. I'm stretching a hawser over your bows with
my ship. Don't you remember anything about it? No? I sent Yates and a
boat's crew aboard of you. They found you and that glorious girl trying
to get aft. You wanted to get to the wheel and you not able to stand.
Don't remember it, eh? I reckon you don't.
"Oh, my boy, that girl and you have had the whole lot of us miserable.
We reached Honolulu from Callao ten days after the _Cambodia_ went down.
Department ordered us to join the search for survivors. Whaler picked up
a hundred and forty. There was a kid of a quartermaster among 'em--he
and a chap named Evans--he's in the consular service--were the heroes of
the whole lot. It would take me a week to tell you the things they said
about you. They weren't the only ones. To me it was like a poor man
finding gold--every word they dropped was a chunk of gold. Say, don't
mind, if I snivel a little bit. But I'm glad, glad! You under--you
old----"
"My mother----Have----"
"Got a cable from her at Honolulu. Sent a wireless to her last night.
She's waiting for you now in town. _Cambodia_ had no wireless. 'Twas a
crime. Somebody ought to be hanged."
Paul nodded assent.
"Well, we combed out to the westward looking for you till it was
hopeless," Winterton resumed. "We had nothing but gale upon gale. We
combed through that chain of islands to the nor'west of the Hawaiians
and at Midway we ran on the gang out of this ship. Oh, it isn't a pretty
story: They'd made the island after being in the boats ten days. When
they set fire to this ship they thought Midway was right aboard of them.
None was a navigator. Second mate--a murdering hound named Morgan, who'd
been taken aft from the foc'sle, was the ringleader. He killed McGavock,
the skipper. The Jap cook killed the mate. Plain hellishness was at the
back of it; that's all.
"McGavock had been logging both of them--knocked Morgan down one day for
giving him back talk. Mate did the same to the cook. The Jap was crazy
from opium smoking. After they'd done the killing they fixed the fire
and the rest of the crew followed them over the side like rats--you know
the kind. One of the outfit--sort of a third mate and bos'n--who'd put
up a fight--they turned him adrift without water or a bite to eat. Told
him to eat the oars if he got hungry; gave him the ocean to drink. Yes,
that's the fellow you picked up. Miss Granville told me about it last
night. He was with your father at Apia."
"But what of McGavock's wife? There was a woman, Tommy."
"She wasn't aboard. Seems poor McGavock lost his wife--died at sea with
her little baby, away out to the westward there, a couple of years ago.
He kept brooding over it--kept the wife's things aboard just as she'd
left them. I saw the little ferns down there under the skylights
yesterday evening. Seems that after crossing the line this voyage
McGavock got it into his head to make the position where he'd buried the
little woman. He had it marked on the chart with a little red cross. The
mutineers stole the chart and they thought the red cross stood for an
island. God knows why McGavock steered out there. Maybe he never
intended to come away.
"The Jap committed suicide at Midway, but he told the whole story before
he went out and we have the rest of it from the other swine. The whole
outfit's aboard my ship. Something of the poetry of justice in that, eh?
A British cruiser's waiting to take them aboard as soon as we get in.
Had her by wireless yesterday.
"But, Paul, it's you I want to talk about--and I'll not answer another
question till I have my say. When the news of the _Cambodia's_ loss and
what you'd done aboard of her went flashing round the world it set the
old navy gang's hearts up. But it did more than that. It reached into
the conscience of that fellow Graham. He was on his last legs in a
hospital in San Francisco. He'd never had a ship since he'd lost the
_Yakutat_--just a beachcomber and a bum. A man can't do a dirty thing
and stand up afterward. That's as sure as shooting. Well, with his last
breath, Graham tells the truth about the night the _Yakutat_ was lost;
said if he'd done what you advised him to do the ship would never have
piled up. He took back every lie he uttered on the witness
stand--admitted that he'd ordered you to the boats. He even told how he
looked down from the bridge and saw you fighting like a tiger to get
women and children into the boats. The San Francisco papers--we picked
'em up at Honolulu--are full of it. Miss Granville has a lot of them.
"Lord, man----Why, Paul, you damned old pirate you! The fleet's been
collecting a fund--one of the newspapers that roasted you the worst is
backing it--to build you a memorial. Something in bronze. But it isn't
going to be bronze. It's going to be silver--the damnedest, finest
wedding gift a real man ever got."
Winterton's voice was husky with emotion. His big brown eyes were
suspiciously misty. He had to stop.
"Farallones are abeam, sir," reported Yates, who was in temporary
command of the _Daphne_, coming to the door.
"Must be getting back to my own ship, Paul. Regulations, you know. But
I'll be aboard of you as soon as we get our mudhooks down."
"Carpenter's mate reports, sir," interrupted the ensign, "that the fire
in the forehold is extinguished."
"See that!" exclaimed Winterton. "You beat that, too, you old beggar,
even though you did come near blowing yourself to Kingdom Come!"
At that moment Emily, fresh from sleep and with the wonderful light of
love transcendent in her being, came up through the companionway with
the surgeon from Winterton's ship at her heels.
Sawbones caught Winterton's eye and followed him out on deck. The lounge
door closed softly behind them and Emily Granville and Paul Lavelle were
alone. He drew her precious face down to his and printed a kiss of life
triumphant upon her expectant lips. Neither attempted to speak for
several minutes.
The gold woman carried a small black book and she laid it in Paul's
hands as she lifted her face from his.
"I want you to have this now, my prince, before the world renders you
what it will in a few hours. I would have dragged from the world what it
is going to give you willingly. I want all that comes to you to come
through me. Darling, that is the woman of it. I have kept this a secret
from you because I wished to be able to swear that it was not written at
your suggestion; that you knew absolutely nothing about it. If I did
wrong in keeping it from you--you----"
"Why, darling, what is it?"
"Can you bear to read?"
"Yes."
"Then begin here," and she opened the book in the middle for him and
this is what Paul Lavelle read:
"At sea aboard the bark _Daphne_, March 31, 191-.
"In the presence of death and without the solicitation or the
knowledge of any person hereinafter named I, Daniel McGovern,
sometimes called Driscoll, and other names unknown to me, say: I was
quartermaster aboard the steamship _Yakutat_ which was wrecked on
the California Coast in the month of March--the 15th--190-, through
and by the carelessness of her first officer, William Graham, then
acting as captain in the place of her dead commander. I joined the
ship at Skagway. The shipping records there will show under what
name. On the day preceding the wreck and when we were within
thirty-six hours of our destination we encountered a dense fog in
which the ship remained up to the time she struck. The fog closed in
about 10 o'clock at night shortly after I took the wheel. Paul
Lavelle, second officer of the _Yakutat_ and ranking next in command
to William Graham, was on the bridge. About fifteen minutes
afterward Graham came on the bridge. I heard Mr. Lavelle tell a
steward to call Graham from the saloon. Lavelle said: 'We are
standing in too near the land. There is a bad current along here.'
Graham said: 'I've had enough of this talk from you. Hold your
course. I'm in command here.' He left the bridge. The next night
when I went on watch the course was the same that we had been
holding for the previous twenty-four hours. This was at midnight.
The third officer and the captain, Graham, were on the bridge. Mr.
Lavelle was just being relieved. He said to the captain, Graham: 'I
advise you to steer at least three points further to the southward.'
We were making a course southeast by east. Graham answered: 'Take
your orders or go to your room and stay there. Which will it be?'
Mr. Lavelle said: 'I will take my orders.' Other things were said in
both these conversations, but what they were I do not know. I give
only the parts I heard and remember. The ship struck at fifteen
minutes before two. The third officer signaled: 'Full speed astern.'
If he had signaled 'Full speed ahead' there would have been but few
lives lost. There was a ground swell running, but hardly any sea.
Lavelle came on the bridge first. Then came Graham and the fourth
officer. Graham was like a crazy man. He kept saying: 'All hands to
the boats.' And there were not boats enough aboard for half the
ship's company. Mr. Lavelle cursed Graham. Graham said: 'I order you
to your boat.' I followed Mr. Lavelle. We had to fight like wild
beasts. There were pistols and knives against us at every hand.
'Women and children first; remember, Driscoll.' That is what Mr.
Lavelle said to me. The boats were being let go by the run, some
half filled and others with not enough in them to man them. We
gathered all the women and children we could see. The last we let
in was an old gentleman who had been sick all the passage, and his
wife. I lifted him in. Mr. Lavelle lifted the wife. One would not go
without the other. Then the lights went out. When we cleared the
side Lavelle started to climb the boat fall again to go back to the
ship. I pulled him back. He was too brave a man to let commit
suicide. He had absolutely no thought of himself. I have followed
the sea forty-five years and I know brave men. I saw Paul Lavelle's
father die at Apia. Nobody was driven from our boat but men. We gave
their places to women and children. We did not beat anybody with
oars. When we cleared the ship a negro--I had knocked him overboard
myself--grabbed the gunwale of the boat. We could not take him in.
Mr. Lavelle struck at him with an oar. Somebody stood up in the boat
and the next second we were all gone. I did not remember what
happened until one year ago. The minister at the Bethel in Hong Kong
can tell you about that. The doctors there know, too. While I was on
the _Yakutat_ I did not know who Paul Lavelle was.
HIS
DANIEL X MCGOVERN.
MARK
"Witness:
"EMILY GRANVILLE."
"Oh, you wonderful, wonderful woman!" cried Paul as he finished this
amazing document and crushed Emily to him.
Contrition filled him as he remembered the picture of her standing
beside the derelict's berth swearing him to the truth of his statement.
He started to speak, but a hand over his mouth stopped him. The gold
woman could read his thoughts.
"I should have answered you when you called me that night, Paul," she
said, "but if I had done so I should not have been able to get the poor
old fellow to make his mark. I had fought death from taking him until I
could put in writing what he said. You----"
She did not finish, for he drew her cheek down against his.
Two hours later Paul Lavelle and Emily Granville sailed through the
Golden Gate--the golden gate of the future which she had promised him.
The noble sea way was shimmering in the sunlight of a flawless Spring
day. As the _Daphne_ came under the lee of the green-clad Marin hills
the northwest wind, which had been her constant champion, withdrew like
a courtier who has seen his lady to the threshold of her home.
"To live and to love!" exclaimed Paul, inhaling a deep breath of the
crisp, sparkling air where he had been carried from the lounge to a
chair against the taffrail.
"To love and to live," whispered Emily, pressing the hand which she held
in hers against her heart. "Isn't life beautiful?"
"We are but coming through its gate, darling," he answered.
THE END
End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Girl of the Golden Gate, by
William Brown Meloney
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 60124 ***
|